and daunger also by the sayd friers riseth to the Clergy for so much as lay men seeyng their childrē thus to be stollē frō thē in the vniuersities by the friers do refuse therfore to send thē to their studies Rather willing to keep them at home to their occupation or to folow the plough then so to be circumuēted and defeated of their sonnes at the vniuersity as by dayly experiēce sayth he doth manifestly appeare For where as in my time sayth Armachanus there were in the vniuersity of Oxford 30000. studentes now are there not to be founde 6000. The occasion of which so great decay is to be ascribed to no other cause but to this circumuention onely of the friers aboue mentioned Ouer and besides this an other incōuenience as great or greater the said Armachanus inferred to proceed by the friers through the decay of doctrine and knowledge in all maner faculties and liberall sciences which thus he declared For that these begging friers through their priuileges obteined of the Popes to preach to heare confessions and to bury and through theyr charters of improperatiōs did grow therby to such great riches and possessions by theyr begging crauing catching and intermedling with church matters that no booke could stirre of any science either of Diuinity law or Phisicke but they were both able and ready to buy it vp So that euery couent hauing a great library full stuffed and furnished with all sortes of bookes and being so many couents within the realme in euery couent so many friers increasing dayly more and more by reason therof it came to passe that very few books or none at all remayne for other students Which by his owne experiēce he thus testifieth saying that he himselfe sent forth to the vniuersity foure of his owne Priests or chaplaynes who sending him word agayne that they could neither finde the Bible nor any other good profitable booke of diuinitye meete for theyr studye therefore were minded to returne home to their country and one of them he was sure was returned by this time agayne Furthermore as he hath proued hetherto the Friers to be hurtful both to the laity and to the clergy so proceeding farther he proueth them to be hurtfull also to themselues And that in 3. poynts as incurring the vice of disobedience agaynst God against their owne rule The vice of auarice and the vice of pride The probatiō of all which poyntes he prosecuted in a long discourse First sayth he they are disobedient to the law of God Thou shalt not couet thy neighbors house Oxe nor Asse nor any thing that is his In that they procure the Popes letters to preach in Churches and to take burials from churches with licence annexed withal to receiue the auailes which rise of the same which properly belōgeth to the right of parish priestes Item they are disobedient to this rule of the Gospell So do to other as thou would haue done to thee Itē they be disobediēt agaynst theyr owne rule which being foūded vpon straight pouerty and beggery this licence obteined for thē to require necessary for theyr labors of the people is repugning agaynst the same foundation Item they be disobedient to the rule of the Scripture which sayth let no man take honor vnto him except he be called as Aarō Also saith S. Paul how shall they preach vnlesse they be sēt And how obserue they this rule of obedience who professing to keepe the perfection of the Gospell yet contrary to the Gospell procure to thēselues priuiledges to runne before they be sent Itē to theyr own rule they are disobediēt For where theyr chapter sayth that if any wil take vpō them this order will come to our brethren let our brethren first send them to the prouincials to be examined of the Catholicke fayth and Sacraments of the Church c. Cōtrary wherevnto the friers haue procured a priuiledge that not onely the prouincials but other inferiors also may take vnto them indifferently whom they can catch so farre without al examination that almost at this day there is no notable house of friers wherin is not either a whole or halfe a couent of lads boyes vnder 10. yere old being circūuented which neither can skill of the Creed nor Sacraments Agayne the rule of Frauncise sayth that his brethren Obseruaunts must obserue not to preach in the Dioces of any bishop without the consent of the Bishop And moreouer the sayd Frauncise in his testament sayth that if he had as much wisedome as Salomon and found poore secular priests in the parishes where the dwel yet he would not presume to preach without theyr will and also would feare loue honor them all other as his maisters so they be Haecille Against which rule how the friers do disobey how litle they reuerence Bishops or secular priests what priuileges exemptions immunities they procure agaynst them the world may see and iudge Itē when none may be admitted to preach or to heare confessions vnles they be entred into orders and seing by the commō law of the Church none must be admitted into holy orders except he haue sufficient title of liuing and clothing The friers therefore hauing no such title being wilfull beggers do disobey in both respects that is both in entring into such orders without conuenient title and in exercising the office of preaching without such lawfull orders Moreouer the foresayd Frauncise in his testament cōmaundeth thus I commaund sayth he firmely by vertue of obedience to all and singular my brethren wheresoeuer they be that none of them presume to obtayne in the court of Rome any letter or writing either by himselfe or by any other meanes neither for the Church nor for any other place nor vnder any coulour of preaching nor yet for the persecuting of their owne bodyes c. Against which testamen of Francise the Franciscanes in procuring theyr priuiledges from the Bishop of Rome haue incurred manifest disobediēce as all the world may see Neither will this obiectiō serue them because the Pope hath dispensed with Francise rule For if the testament of Francise as he sayth came from GOD and so should God haue three testaments how then can the Pope repeale his precept or dispense with his rule when by the rule of the law Par in parem non habet imperium Secondly concerning the vice of auarice manifestly it may be proued vpon them sayth Armachanus for els seing so many charges belong to the office of a secular parish priest as to minister the Sacrament at Easter to visit the sicke with extreme vnction to baptise childrē to wed with such other wherein standeth as great deuotion how then happeneth that these friers making no labor for these onely procure to thēselues priuiledges to preach in churches to heare confessions and to receiue licence to bury frō parish churches but because there is
13. chapter of the first to the Corinthians and to the Romaynes the 8. chapter All thinges turne to good to them whiche loue God Also I am certayne that neyther death nor life can seperate vs from the charitie and loue of God as it is more at large in the booke The fourth Article The predestinate although he be not in the state of grace according to present iustice yet is he alwayes a member of the vniuersall Churche Thys is an errour if it be vnderstand of all such as be predestinate for thus it is in the booke about the beginning of the fift chapter where it is declared that there be diuers maners and fortes of being in the Church for there are some in the Church according to a misshappen fayth and other some according to predestination as Christians predestinate now in sinne but shall returne agayne vnto grace The fift article There is no degree of honor or dignitie neyther any humain election or any sensible signe that can make any man a member of the vniuersall Church I aunswere this article is after this maner in my book And such subtilties are vnderstanded knowne by considering what it is to be in the Churche and what it is to be a part or member of the Church that predestination doth make a man a member of the vniuersall Church the whiche is a preparation of grace for the present and of glory to come not degree of dignitie neyther election of man neyther any sensible signe For the acuser Iudas Iscarioth notwtstanding Christes election the temporall graces which were geuen him for his office of Apostleship and that he was reputed and counted of men a true Apostle of Iesus Christ yet was he no true Disciple but a wolf couered in a sheps skinne as sainet Augustine sayth The vi Article A reprobate man is neuer no member of the holy Church I answere it is in my booke with sufficient long probation out of the 26. Psalme and out of the v. chapter to the Ephesians also by S. Barnarde saying the Church of Iesus Christ is more playnly and euidently his body then the body which he deliuered for vnto death I haue also written in the v. chap. of my booke that the holy church is the barne of the Lord in the whiche are bothe good and euill predestinate and reprobate the good being as the good corne or grayne and the ciuill as the chaffe thereunto is added the exposition of S. Augustine The seuenth article Iudas was neuer no true Disciple of Iesus Christ. I answere and I do confesse the same This appeareth by the fift article which is passed afore by S. Augustine in his booke of penaunce where he doth expound the meaning of S. Iohn in hys first Epistle and second chapter where he sayd They come out frō amōgst vs but they were none of vs. He knewe from the beginning all them whiche should beleeue and him also whiche should betray him and sayd And therefore I say vnto you that none commeth vnto me except it be geuen hym of my father From that tune many of the Disciples parted from him and were not those also called Disciples accordyng the wordes of the Gospell And yet notwithstanding they were no true Disciples because they did not remayne and continue in the word of the sonne of God according as it is said If you remayne in my word you be my Disciples For so much then as they did not continue with Christ as hys true Disciples so likewise are they not the true sonns of God although they seeme so vnto him they are not so vnto whom it is known what they shall be That is to say of good euill Thus much writeth S. Augustine It is also euident that Iudas could not be the true Disciple of Christ by meanes of hys couetousnesse for Christ himselfe sayd in the presence of Iudas as I suppose except a man forsake all that he hath he can not be my Disciple For somuch then as Iudas did not forsake all thinges according to the Lordes will and follow him he was a theefe as it is sayd Iohn the 12. and a deuill Iohn the 6. whereby it is euident by the worde of the Lord that Iudas was not hys true but sayned Disciple Whereupon S. Augustine writing vpon Iohn declaring how the sheepe heare the voice of Christ sayth what maner of hearers thinke we hys sheepe were Truely Iudas heard him and was a wolfe yet followed he the shepherd but being clothed in a sheeps skinne he lay in wayt for the shepheard The eight article The congregatiō of the predestinate whether they be in the state of grace or no according vnto present iustice is the holy vniuersall Church and therefore it is an article of fayth and it is the same Churche whiche hath neither wrinckle neyther spot in it but is holy vndefiled the which the sonne of God doth cal his own The answere The wordes of the booke out of the which thys Article was drawne are these Thirdly the Church is vnderstand and taken for the congregation and assembly of the faythfull whether they be in the state of grace according to present iustice or not And in this sort it is an Article of our fayth of the whiche S. Paule maketh mention in the fifth chapter to the Ephesians Christ so loued his Church that he deliuered and offered himself for the same c. I pray you then is there any faythful man the which doth doubt that the Church doth not signifie all the elect and predestinate the which we ought to beleue to be the vniuersall Church the glorious spouse of Iesus christ holy and without spot wherfore this Article is an article of fayth the whiche we ought firmely to beleue according to our Creede I beleue the holy Catholicke Church and of this Churche doth S. Augustine S. Gregory S. Ierome and diuers other make mention The ix article Peter neuer was neither is the head of the holy vniuersall Church The aunswere This Article was drawne out of these wordes of my booke All men do agree in this poynt that Peter had receiued of the rocke of the church which is Christ humilitie pouertie stedfastnes of fayth and consequently blessednes Not as though the meaning of our Lord Iesus Christ was when he said vpon this rocke I will build my Churche that he woulde build euery Militant Church vppon the person of Peter for Christ should buyld hys Church vpon the rocke which is Christ himselfe from whence Peter receiued hys steadfastnes of fayth for somuche as Iesus Christ is the onely head and foundation of euery Church and not Peter The tenth Article If he that is called the vicar of Iesus Christ do followe Christ in his life then he is his true vicare But if so be it he do walke in contrary pathes and wayes then is he the messenger of Antichrist the enemy
Notwithstanding the Archbishop of Colen was the chiefe fauourer of the Coūcell in this assembly who with all his labour and diligēce went about to bring the matter vnto a good ende Rabanus the Archbishop of Treuers shewed himself somewhat more rough The sacred Synode also thought good to send thether their Ambassadours and appointed out the Patriarke of Aquileia the Bishop of Uicene and the Bishop of Argen diuines Iohn Segouius and Thomas de Corcellis with diuers others Ther was no mā ther present which would name himselfe the Ambassadour of Eugenius Albeit there were many of his fauourers and frends come thether both frō the Coūcell and also out of Florēce the which albeit they had sworne to the contrary yet fauoured they more Eugenius then the Councell But the chiefe Hercules of all the Eugenians was Nicholas Cusanus a man singularly well learned and of great experience After diuers cōsultations had the Electours of the Empire and the Ambassadours of the other Princes of Germany thought good to geue out commandement throughout their whole nation and countrey that the Decrees of the Councell of Basill should be receiued and obserued Whilest these things were thus debated at Mentz there sprang a certaine very doubtfull question amongst the Diuines which remained at Basill whether Eugenius might be called an heretike which had so rebelliously contemned the commaundements of the Church Hereupon they gathered thēselues together disputing long amongst themselues some affirming and othersome holding the negatiue part Vpon this their disputation there arose three seuerall opinions some affirming that he was an hereticke othersome not onely an Hereticke but also a relapse The third sort would neither grant him to be an hereticke nor a relapse Amongst these diuines the chiefe and principal both in learning and authority was the Bishop of Ebriun Ambassadour of the king of Castell and a certaine Scottish Abbot which as two most valiant Champions subdued all their enemies so that all the rest did either consent vnto their argumēts or gaue place vnto thē and so their determinatiō tooke place and Eugenius was pronounced both an heretike and relapse Eight conclusions were there determined and allowed amongst the Diuines which they called verities the copie whereof they did diuulgate throughout all Christendome When the Ambassadours of the Councell were returned from Mentz and that certain report was made of the allowing of their decrees the fathers of the Coūcel thought good to discusse the cōclusiōs of the diuines more at large Whereupon by the commandement of the deputies al the Maisters and Doctours Cleargy were called together with all the residue of the Prelates into the Chapterhouse of the greate Churche there openly to dispute and discusse Eugenius heresie The which thing sore greeued the Byshop of Millaine fearing least this disputation would worke the depriuation of Eugenius the which as he said he had alwaies letted for feare of schisme Wherfore he ceased not by all manner of waies to labour to stop trouble the matter exhorting thē that were absent by his letters and encouraging those that were present by his words to the defēce of Eugenius But at the last there was a great assembly in the Chapter house some commyng thether to dispute and other some to heare This disputation continued sixe dayes both forenoone and afternoone amongest whō Cardinall Lodouicus Archbishop Arelatensis was appointed as Iudge and Arbiter of the whole disputatiō who beside many other notable vertues was both valiaunt constaunt Nicolas Amici which was also a Proctor of the faith a famous mā amongst the Diuines of Paris demaunded of euery man what their opinion was Iohn Deinlefist publicke Notary wrote euery mās sentence and iudgement The conclusions of the Diuines whiche were the ground and foundation of their disputation were these here following 1. It is a veritie of the Catholicke fayth that the sacred generall Councell hath power ouer the Pope or any other Prelate 2. The Pope cannot by his owne authoritie either dissolue transport or proroge the generall Coūcell being law fully congregate without the whole consent of the Councell and this is of like veritie 3. He which doth obstinately resist these verities is to be counted an hereticke 4. Pope Eugenius the fourth hath resisted these verities when as at the first by the fulnesse of his Apostolicke power he attempted to dissolue or to transport the Councell of Basill 5. Eugenius being admonished by the sacred Councell did recant the errours repugnaunt to these verities 6. The dissolution or translation of the Councell attempted the second tyme by Eugenius is agaynst the foresayd verities and containeth an inexcusable errour touchyng the fayth 7. Eugenius in going about to dissolue and transport the Coūcell agayne is fallen into his before reuoked errours 8. Eugenius beyng warned by the Synode that hee should reuoke the dissolution or trāslation the second time attempted after that his contumacie was declared perseuering in his rebellion and erecting a Councell at Ferraria shewed himselfe thereby obstinate These were the cōclusiōs which were read in the Chapter house before the fathers of the Coūcell Upon the which when they were desired to speake their mindes they all in a maner cōfirmed allowed them Notwithstāding Panormitane Archbishop disputed much against them Like wise did the Bishop of Burgen the king of Arrogons Almoner Yet did they not gaynsay the 3. first cōclusions but onely those wherein pope Eugenius was touched This Panormitane as he was subtill so did he subtelly dispute agaynst the last cōclusiōs endeuouring himselfe to declare that Eugenius was not relapsed had great contention with the Bishop of Argens Iohn Segouius Fraūces de Fuxe Deuines He diuided the Articles of the faith into three sortes straightly as in the Creede largely as in the declarations made by the Church most largely of all as in those things which rise of the premisses affirming that Eugenius did by no meanes violate his fayth in his first dissolution that he made because it is not contayned in the Creede neither yet in the determinations of the Church that the Pope cannot dissolue the Councels that it seemeth not vnto him to rise of the determination before made but rather of the decrees of the Councell of Constāce And further that this as a case omitted is reserued for the Pope to be discussed for somuch as in the chapter beginning Frequēs it appeareth that the place where the Coūcell should be kept ought to be chosen by the Pope the Councell allowing the same and nothing is therof at all spoken And if peraduēture Eugenius had offended in the first dissolution notwithstāding he ought to be holdē excused because he did it by the Coūcell of the Cardinals representing the Church of Rome whose authoritie he sayd to be such that the iudgemēt therof should be preferred before all the world Neither had there bene any sacred Coūcell found to haue proceeded agaynst
folowyng the same So Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord be as testimonies and profes that by our fayth only in Christ we are iustified that as our bodyes are washed by water and our life nourished by bread and wine so by the bloud of Christ our sinnes be purged and the hunger of our soules releued by the death of his body Upon the same fayth riseth also outward profession by mouth as a declaration thereof Other thinges also as fruites and effectes do follow after fayth as peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost inuocation patience charitie mercy iudgement sanctification For God for our fayth in Christ his sonne therfore geueth into our hartes his holy spirite of comfort of peace and sanctification whereby mans hart is moued to a godly disposition to feare God to seek him to call vpon him to trust vnto him to stick to him in all aduersities and persecutions to loue him for hys sake also to loue our brethren to haue mercy and compassion vpon them to visite them if they be in prison to breake bread to them if they be hungry and if they be burdened to ease them to clothe them if they be naked and to harbour them if they be houseles Mat. 25. with such other spirituall exercises of pietie and sanctification as these which therefore I call spirituall because they proceede of the holy spirite and law of God which is spirituall And thus haue ye a Catholicke Christian defined first after the rules of Rome and also after the rule of the Gospell Now conferre these Antitheses together and see whether of these is the truer christian the ceremonial man after the Church of Rome or the spirituall man with his fayth and other spirituall fruites of pietie following after the same And if ye say that ye mixt them both together spirituall thinges with your corporall ceremonies to that I aunswere agayne that as touching the end of remission of sinnes and saluation they ought in no case to be ioyned together because the meane cause of all our saluation and remission is onely spirituall and consisteth in fayth and in no other And therefore vpon the same cause I come to my question agayne as I began to aske whether the Religion of Christ be a mere spirituall religion and whether in the Religion of Rome as it is now is any thing but onely mere corporall thinges required to make a catholicke man And thus I leaue you to your aunswere IN turning ouer the first leafe of this booke which is pag. 2. col 1. and in the latter end of the same colume thou shalt finde gentle Reader the argument of Pighius Hosius wherein thus they argue That forsomuch as Christ must needes haue a catholicke Church euer continuing here in earth which all men may see wherunto all men ought to resort and seeing no other church hath endured continually from the Apostles visible here in earth but only the church of Rome they conclude therefore the Church onely of Rome to be the right Catholicke Church of Christ. c. In aunswering whereunto this is to be sayd that forsomuch as the medius terminus of this argument both in the Maior and Minor consisteth onely in the word visible and vnknowne if they meane by this word visible in the Maior that Christes Church must be seene here to all the world that all men may resort to it it is false Likewise if they meane by the same word visible in the Minor that no other Church hath bene seene and known to any but onely the Church of Rome they are likewise deceiued For the true Church of Christ neyther is so visible that all the worlde can see it but onelye they whiche haue spirituall eyes and bee members thereof nor yet so inuisible agayne but suche as be Gods elect and members therof doe see it and haue seen it though the worldly eyes of the most multitude cannot so doe c. Wherof read more in the protestation aboue prefixed to the church of England Foure considerations geuen out to Christian Protestantes professours of the Gospell with a briefe exhortation inducing to reformation of life ¶ The first consideration AS in the page before foure questions were moued to the Catholick Papists to answere them at theyr leysure so haue I here to the Christian Gospellers foure considerations likewise for them to muse vpon with speede conuenient THe first consideration is this euery good man well to weigh with himselfe the long tranquillitie the great plenty the peaceable libertie which the Lord of his mercy hath bestowed vpon this land during all the reigne hetherto of this our Souereigne and most happy Queene ELIZABETH in such sort as the like example of Gods aboundant mercies are not to be seene in any nation about vs so as we may well sing with the Psalme in the Churche Non fecit taliter omni nationâ— opes gloria suae non manifestauit eis first in hauing the true light of Gods gospel so shining among vs so publickly receiued so freely preached with such libertie of conscience without daunger professed hauing withall a Prince so vertuous a Queene so gratious geuen vnto vs of our owne natiue country bred and borne amongst vs so quietly gouerning vs so long lent vnto vs in such peace defending vs agaynst such as would els diuoure vs briefly what could we haue more at Gods hand if wee woulde wish or what els could we wish in this world that we haue not if this one thing lacked not grace to vse that well which we haue ¶ The second consideration AS these thinges first are to be considered concerning our selues so secondly let vs consider likewise the state and tymes of other our countrymen and blessed Martyrs afore past what stormes of persecutions they susteined what little rest they had with what enemies they were matched with what crosses pressed vnder what Princes vnder what Prelates they liued or rather dyed in the dayes of King Henry the 4. king Henry 5. King Henry 7. King Henry 8. Queene Mary c. vnder Boâ—er Bishoppe of London Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester Cholmley Story Bishoppe Arundell Stokesley Courtney Warham At what time children were caused to set fire to their fathers The father adiured to accuse the sonne the wife to accuse the husband the husband the wife brother the sister sister the brother examples whereof are plenty in this booke to be seene pag. 774. ¶ The third consideration THirdly let vs call to mynd considering thus with our selues These good men and worthy Martyrs in those dangerous daies tastyng as they did the heauy hand of Gods sharpe correction beginning commonly with his owne house first if they were aliue now in these Alcion daies vnder the protection of such a peaceable prince O what thanks would they geue to God how happy would they count themselues hauing but halfe of that we haue with freedome onely of conscience and safetie of lyfe Or if in
yeare of Nero that is easilie refuted both by the Scriptures and Histories for so we vnderstand by the declaration of Saint Paule Gal. 1.2 that 14. yeares after his conuersion Saint Paule had Peter by the hand at Hierusalem Moreouer the said Paule in the foresaid Epistle witnesseth that the charge Apostolical was coÌ„mitted vnto Peter ouer the Circumcised and so was he intituled Also S. Paule writing to the Romains in his manifold salutations to them in Rome maketh no mentioÌ„ there of S. Peter which doubtles should not haue bene vnremembred if he had bene then in Rome Againe S. Peter dating his Epistle from Babilon was not then belike at Rome Furthermore histories doe record that Peter was at Pontus v. yeares and at Antioch 7. yeares How could he then be 25. yeares at Rome Finally where our aduersary alleaging out of Ado saith that S. Peter was there 25 yeres vntil the last yere of Nero how can that stand when S. Paule suffering vnder Nero was put to death the same day tweluemonth that is a whole yeare after Peter c. But especially how agreeth this with Scripture that Christ should make Peter an Apostle vniuersall to walke in all the world Item per vniuersum orbem Item Etitis mihi testes vsque ad fines terrae c. And our Papists would needs make him a sitting Byshop and intitle him to Rome How accorde these Apostolus and Episcopus ire and sedere Omnes gentes and Roma togither And thus haue I resolued the first vntrueth of that Popish demonstration aboue rehearsed Pag. 14. wherein they thinke to proue that as Peter although hee was not called vniuersall Apostle yet was the head of the whole Churche so the Pope might and hath had after him the charge of the whole Church although he was not called vniuersall Bishop in the olde tyme. c. Now followeth the second vntrueth to be touched in the same argument which is that because Peter was the head of the church so therfore the Pope must also be the head of the church and was albeit he was not called vniuersal bishop a long time But this we do deny yea the matter denieth it selfe by their owne position for being graunted by them that the title of vniuersall bishop was not receiued at Rome but refused to the time of Gregory then mâ—st it necessarily be graunted that the Bishops of Rome before S Gregory had not the charge of the whole church neither could be admitted by that reason to be heads of the church For so much as there can be no head but which is vniuersall to the whole body neither can any haue charge of the whole but he must needes be vniuersal to all and singuler partes of that whereof he hath the charge As in sciences whosoeuer hath knowledge cunning in all the seuen liberal sciences all the partes therof pertaining to liberall knowledge is said to be an vniuersall learned man so in office to whomsoeuer the publike charge of all Churches doth appertaine how is he not to be called bishop vniuersal Now if before S. Gregories time the name of vniuersall bishop was repealed in Rome how then can the name be refused the definition of the name be admitted Or els let our aduersaries tell vs how they define an vniuersall Bishop seing this word bishop is properly the name of office whereto is annexed charge Wherefore if a Bishop be he which hath the charge of all soules in his Dioces coÌ„mitted to him must render account for theÌ„ al then whose charge extendeth to all singuler churches must render account for euery christian soule within the whole world to him caÌ„ not be denied the name of an vniuersal bishop hauing the office of an vniuersall bishop Or if he be not an vniuersall bishop he cannot then haue the charge of the whole that is of all and singular churches of Christ. For such is the rule of true definition Cui coÌ„uenit definitio conuenit definitum contra Cui adimitur definitio eidem definitum adimitur Although this word vniuersall in the Greeke writers signifieth that which we in our vulgar English tongue call catholike yet I suppose our aduersaries here wil not take vniuersall in that sense For after that meaning as we doe not deny that the bishops of Rome may be vniuersall Bishops so neither can they deny but other bishops also may be as vniuersall that is as catholike as they But such as more distinctly schoolelike discusse this matter define vniuersall or catholike by three things to witte by tyme place and person So that whatsoeuer extendeth it selfe to times all places to all persons that is properly vniuersal or catholike And contrarywise what thing is to be called vniuersal or catholike reacheth to all those three aforesaid coÌ„prehending al places times persons extendeth it selfe of his owne nature to the same or els it is not to be called properly vniuersal or catholike And thus iij. things there be which most commoÌ„ly we cal catholike or vniuersal that is the church which is called the catholike church Faith which is called the catholike faith A man whome also we call a man catholike because these iij. of their owne nature disposition no contrary obstacle letting extend themselues so to all that no time place nor persoÌ„ is excluded Which iij. conditions if they altogither coÌ„curre in the charge of the bishop of Rome then is it an vniuersal charge and he an vniuersal bishop if not then is his charge neither vniuersall nor he the head of the Church nor yet vniuersall bishop For how these three can be separated I can not see except the aduersary part do proue it more euidently then yet they haue done And thus much to the obiection of our aduersaries arguing thus that as S. Peter being not called vniuersall Apostle yet was the head of the vniuersal church So the Pope although he was not first called vniuersall Bishop had and might haue the charge of the whole Church and was the vniuersall head of the same The which obiection conteining as is said a double vntruth our aduersaries yet notwithstanding do busie themselues greatly to fortify by sunory testimonies and allegations patched out of old and auncient Doctours but specially out of Theodoritus Irenaeus Ambrose Augustine proouing by them that the sea of Rome hauing the preeminence and principallitie hath bene honoured aboue all other churches Whereupon the said aduersarie before minded groundeth this consequent Irenaeus Ambrose Augustine and Theodoritus affirme that the church of Rome is the chiefe of all other churches Ergo the Bishop and head of that church is chiefe and head ouer all other bishops head of all other churches But this consequent is to be denied for that the excellencie of the church or place doth not always argue the excellencie of the minister or bishop nor yet necessarilie doth cause
wherein they haue made manifest defection from the old faith of Rome as in depriuing the Church of one kinde of the Sacrament in taking from the people the knowledge and reading of Gods word in praying and speaking to the people and administring sacramentes in a tongue vnknowne in mistaking the authoritie of the keyes in their vnwritten verities in making the authority of scripture insufficient in vntrue iudgement of the Churche and the wrong notes of the same in the supremacy of the sea of Rome in their wrong opinion of Antichrist But because these with all other partes of doctryne are more copiously and at large comprehended in other bookes both in Latine and Englishe set foorth in these our dayes I shall not need further herein to trauell especially seeing the contrariety betweene the Popes Church and the Church of Christ betweene the doctrine of the one and doctrine of the other is so euident that he is blind that seeth it not and hath no handes almost that feeleth it not For briefely in one note to comprehende which may suffice for all where as the doctrine of Christ is altogether spirituall consisting wholy in spirite and veritie and requireth no outwarde thing to make a true Christen man but onely Baptisme which is the outwarde profession of fayth and receauing the Lordes supper let vs now examine the whole religion of this latter Church of Rome and we shall finde it wholy from toppe to toe to consist in nothing els but altogether in outwarde and ceremoniall exercises as outward confession absolution at the Priests hand outward sacrifice of the Masse buying of pardons purchasing of obites externe worshipping of Images and reliques pilgrimage of this place or that building of Churches founding of Monasteries outward workes of the law outwarde gestures garments colours choise of meates difference of times and places peculiar rytes and obseruauncies set prayers and number of prayers prescribed fasting of vigiles keeping of holidayes comming to Church hearing of seruice externe succession of Bishops and of Peters sea externe forme and notes of the Church c. so that by this religion to make a true Christian and a good Catholike there is no working of the holy Ghost almost required As by example to make this matter more demonstrable let vs here define a Christen man after the Popes making whereby we may see the better what is to be iudged of the scope of his doctrine A Christen man after the Popes making defined AFter the Popes Catholike Religion a true Christen man is thus defined first to be baptised in the Latine tongue where the Godfathers professe they can not tell what then confirmed by the Byshop the Mother of the childe to be purified After he be growen in yeares then to come to the Church to keepe his fasting dayes to fast the Lent to come vnder benedicite that is to be confessed of the Priest to doe his penance at Easter to take his rites to heare Masse and diuine seruice to set vppe candels before Images to creepe to the Crosse to take holy bread and holy water to go on processiō to cary his palmes candle and to take ashes to fast the Ember daies Rogation daies vigiles to keepe the holy dayes to pay his tithes and offeringe daies to go on pilgrimage to buy pardons to worship his maker ouer the Priestes head to receaue the Pope for his supreame head and to obey his lawes to receaue S. Nicolas Clerks to haue his beades to giue to the high altar to take orders if he will be Priest to saye his Mattens to sing his Masse to lift vp fayre to keepe his vow and not to marry When he is sicke to be anneeld and take the rites of holy Church to be buried in the church yard to be rong for to be song for to be buried in a Fryers coule to finde a soule Priest c. All which pointes being obserued who can denie but this is a deuoute man and a perfecte Christian Catholike and sure to be saued as a true faithfull childe of the holye mother Church Now looke vpon this definition and tell me good reader what faith or spirite or what working of the holye Ghost in all this doctrine is to be required The grace of our Lord Iesus giue the true light of his Gospell to shine in our hartes Amen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ¶ The first booke contayning the 300. yeares next after Christ. THese things before premised hauing thus hitherto prepared the way vnto our story let vs nowe by the grace and speede of Christ our Lord enter into the matter that as we haue heretofore set forth in a generall descriptiō the whole state as wel of the primitiue as of the latter times of this Church of Rome so now consequently to discourse in particular sort the Actes and doings of euery age by it selfe in such order as is afore prefixed First to declare of the suffering time of the Church which conteineth about the time of three hundreth yeares after Christ. Secondly the florishing growing time of the same conteyning other 300. yeares Thirdly the declining time of the Church and of true Religion other 300. yeares Fourthly of the time of Antichrist raigning raging in the Church since the loosing of Sathan Lastly of the reforming time of Christes Church in these latter 300. yeares In the tractation of all which things our chiefe purpose and indenor shal be so neare as the Lord will giue vs grace not so much to intermedle with outward affaires of Princes or matters ciuile except somtime for example of life as specially minding by the helpe of the Lorde to prosecute such thinges which to the Ecclesiasticall state of the Church are appertaining as first to entreat of the stablishing of Christian faith then of the persecutions of tyraunts the constancy and patience of Gods Saintes the first conuersion of Christen Realmes to the faith of Christ namely of this Realme of England Scotland first beginning with king Lucius and so forwarde following the order of our English kings here in this land to declare the maintenaunce of true doctrine the false practise of Prelates the creping in of superstition and hipocrisie the manifold assaultes warres and tumults of the princes of this world against the people of God Wherein may appeare the wonderfull operation of Christes mightie hand euer working in his church neuer ceasing to defend the same against his enimies according to the verity of his owne word promising to be with his Church while the worlde shal stand so as by the proces of this story may welbe proued and be testified in the sequell thereof In the traction of all which things 2. especiall pointes I chiefly commend to the reader as most requisite and nenessary of euery Christen man to obserue to note for his owne experience and profite as first the disposition nature of this worlde secondly the nature
sunne beames Item in making whole the altarstone of Marble brought from Rome Ite in drawing a length one of the timber peces which wente to the building of the temple in Malmesbery Item in sauing the Mariners at douer c. As concerning these and such other myracles which William Malmesbery to hym attributeth I can not consent to him therein but thynke rather the same to be Monkishe deuises forged vpon their Patrons to maintaine the dignitie of their Houses And as the Authour was deceaued no doubt in beleuing such fables himselfe so maye he likewise deceaue vs through the dexteritie of his style and fyne handling of the matter but that father experience hath taught the worlde nowe a dayes more wisedome in not beleuing such practises this Aldelmus was Byshoppe of Schyrborne which sea after was vnited to the sea of Winton In which Church of Winchester the like miracles also are to be read of Byshop Adelwod and S. Swithune whom they haue canonized likewise for a Saint Moreuer neare about the xxv yeare of Iue by the report of Bede S. Iohn of Beuerley which was then Byshop of Yorke died and was buried at the porche of the Minster of Deirwod or Beuerley In the which portch it is recorded in some Chronicles that as the said Iohn vpon a time was praying being in the portch of S. Michaell in Yorke the holy Ghost in the similitude of a Doue sat before him vpon the altar in brightnes shining aboue the sunne This brightnes being sene of other first commeth one of his Deacons running vnto the portche who beholding the Bishop their standing in his praiers and all the place replenished with the holy ghost was strokeÌ„ with the light therof hauing al his face burnt as it were with hote burning fire Notwithstanding the Bishop by and by cured the face of his Deacon againe charging him as the storye saith not to publishe what hee had seene duryng hys lyfe time c. which tale semeth as true as that we read about the same time done of S. Egwyne in Polychron Abbot of Eusham and Byshop of Worcester then called Wyctes who vpon a time when he had fettered both his feete Inyrons fast locked for certaine sinnes done in his youth and had cast the key therof in the sea afterward a fish brought the key againe into the ship as he was saying homeward from Rome But to leaue these Monkishe phantasies and returne into the right course againe of the story In the time of this foresaide Iue began first the right obseruing of the Easter day to be kept of the Pictes and of the Britaines In the obseruation of which day as is largely set foorth in Bede and Polychron Lib. 5. cap. 17. and 22. three thinges are necessary to be obserued the full Moone of the first Moneth that is of the month of March Secondly the Dominical Letter Thirdly the Equinoctiall day which Equinoctiall was wont to be counted in the East church and especially among the Egiptians to bee about the 17. daye of Marche So that the full Moone either vppon the Equinoctiall day or after the Equinoctiall day being obserued the next dominicall day following that full moone is to be taken for Easter day Wherin is diligeÌ„tly to be noted two thinges First the fulnes of the Moone must be perfectly ful so that it be the beginning of the third weke of the mooue which is the 14. or 15. day of the moone Secondly is to be noted that the said perfect fulnes of the moone beginnyng the thirde weeke must happen either in the very euening of the Equinoctial day or after the Equinoctial day For els if it happen either on the Equinoctiall day before the euening or before the Equinoctial day then it belongeth to the last moneth of the last yeare and not to the first moneth of the first yeare and so serueth not to be obserued This rite and vsage in keping Easter day being receiued in the Latin church began now to take place amoÌ„g the Pictes Britaines through the busie trauaile of Theodorus Cuthlacus but namelye of Elbert the holy Monke as they terme him and of Colfrid Abbot of Sirwin in Northumberlande which wrote to Narcanus or Naitonus the King of Pictes concerning the same who also among other thinges writeth of the shauen crownes of Priestes saying that it was as necessary for the vow of a MoÌ„ke or degre of a Priest to haue a shauen crowne for restrainte of their lustes as for any Christen man to blesse him against spirits when they come vpon him Bede Lib. 5. The coppy of which letter as it is in Bede I haue here annexed not for any great reason therin conteined but only to delite the Reader with some pastime in seing the fond ignorance of that Monkish age the copy of the letter thus proceedeth ¶ Of the shauing of Priestes out of the fift booke of Beda the xxi chap. COncerning the shauing of Priests wherof you wryte also vnto me I exhort you that it be decently obserued according to the Christian faith We are not ignorant that the Apostles were not al shauen after one maner neither doth the Catholicke Church at this day agree in one vniforme maner of shauing as they do in faith hope and charity Let vs consider the former time of the Patriarches and we shall finde that Iob an example of patience euen in the very point of his afflictions did shaue his head and he proueth also that in the time of his prosperitye he vsed to let his heare grow And Ioseph an excellent Doctour executor of chastity humilitie pietie and other vertues wheÌ„ he was deliuered out of prison seruitude was shauen wherby it appeareth that whilst he abode in prisoÌ„ he was vnshauen Behold doth these being men of god did vse an order in the habite of their body one contrary to the other whose consciences notwithstanding within did wel agree in the like grace of vertues But to speake truely and â—rely the difference of shauing hurteth not such as haue a pure faith in the Lord sincere charity towardes their neighbor especially for that there was neuer any controuersie amongst the Catholike fathers about the diuersitie thereof as there hath beene of the difference of the celebration of Easter and of faith But of all these shauinges that wee fynde either in the Churche or els where there is none in mine opinion so much to be followed embraced as that which he vsed on his head to whoÌ„ the Lord said thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will builde my Church and the gates of hel shall not preuaile against it I will gyue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen And contrarywise there is no shauing so much to be abhorred and detested as that which he vsed to whom the same S. Peter said thy money bee with thee to thy destruction because thou
tyme which was Archbishop of Canterbury being no moÌ„ke For all the other before him were of the profession of Monkes of whoÌ„ a great part had bene ItaliaÌ„s vnto Berctualdus Notwithstanding this Odo beyng also a stranger borne after he was elected into the bishoprike to aunswer to the old custome of others before him sayled ouer into France and there at Floriake after the vsuall maner aboue mentioned of Englishmen receiued the profession and habite of monkish religion as sayth my foresayd author And like as the sayd Odo first beyng no monke was made Archbishop of Canterbury So also Ulstanus the same tyme beyng bishop of Yorke and of Worcester differed from diuers his predecessours before him in profession and in habite of whome the forenamed author thus writeth in his iij. booke speaking of Ulstanus qui sanctitate discrepabat habitu that is he differed in sanctimonie and in habite Whereby is to be collected that in those dayes was a difference in habite garment not only betwene monkes bishops but also betwene one Bishop and an other Albeit what difference it was yet I do not finde But I returne agayne to Odo who by the description of his maners might seeme not to be the worste that occupied that place were it not that our lying histories faining false miracles vpon him as they do of other make him in deede to seeme worse then he was As where they imagine that he should see from heauen a sworde fall into the scabberd of king Ethelstane IteÌ„ where he should couer and defend the church of Canterbury with his praiers from raine And also where he should turne the bread of the aulter as the writer termeth it into liuely fleshe from flesh into bread againe to confirme the people which before doubted in the same Where note agayn good Reader that albeit this miracle were true as no doubt it is vntrue yet is it to be noted that in those dayes was a great doubt among englishmen of the popish sacrament that transubstantiatioÌ„ was not receiued into the christiaÌ„ creed The like iudgement is to be geueÌ„ also of that where our English writers testifieng of the same Odo say that hee should prophesie long before of Dunstan to be his successor in the church of Canterbury But to let these fantasies and idle stories passe this which we find of Odo his own writing is certain that the said Odo in the raigne of kyng Edmund had a synode commensed of the chiefe Prelates and meÌ„ of the clergy in his time to whom he directed this letter here following the copy whereof I thought to expresse for the Reader to see what zelous care raigned in Archbishops then toward the Church of the Lord. The wordes of his epistle proceed in this tenour The letter or an Epistle of Odo Archbishop of Caunterbury sent to the other Bishops and men of the Clergy MIrabili cunctipotentis polorum praesulis clementia opitulante Ego Odo ecclesiae Saluatoris Domini nostri Iesu Christi Archiepiscopus Douerniensis ciuitatis Metropolitanus coepiscopis fidei catholicae compagatoribus spirituali charitatis rigore meis confratribus Praesentium prosperitatem aethereique decoris beatitudinem c. The same in English By the deuine grace of God I Odo of the church of our lord and sauiour Iesus Christ Archbishop Metropolitane of the citie of Douer to my fellow bishops and fellow planters of the catholike fayth and my fellow brethren in the spirituall bonde of charitie with greeting wish prosperitie in this world present in the world to come felicitie If it were so or by any meanes could be that all the riches of this world were layd before myne eyes so that I beyng Emperour had all things vniuersally vnder my subiection all those things gladly would I geue yea and my selfe also would offer willingly for the health of your soules as which also do desire and trust likewise my self to be strengthened with the feruencie of your holynesse as appertayning to those things wherin the Lord our God hath set vs to be workmen c. And after a few other wordes of like effect wherein he doth declare the heauy burden of his office it followeth after this maner Wherfore most humbly and one vnworthy but yet a deuouâ— fellow brother of yours I beseech and exhort your holines that you will not shew your selues cold and negligent in the cure and regiment of soules so that in the tyme of the feareful iudgement the Lord doe not complaine of you saying my shepeheards did not feed my flocke but they fed theÌ„selues And agayne they were princes of my flocke and I knew not of it But rather let vs take heede and be diligent ouer the houshold of the Lord ouer which he hath set vs to be the leaders to geue them meate true measure of corne in tyme conuenient that is to say wholesome doctrine And although vpon myne owne demerites or worthinesse I do not presume to comfort or exhort any man but as one beyng vnworthy faultie in transgressions innumerable am glad and stand in neede rather to be strengthened by your brotherly admonitions yet for the auncient authoritie of my predecessors as of Augustine of happy memory and also of all other saintes by whose industrie the rule of christianitie did first florish and spring from this Metropolitane sea vnto all quarters of England Therefore I haue thought good to direct vnto you these my letters to the profit of you all especially for that our renowmed princely king Edmond with all his people doth ioy to folow that which he heareth in you and of you and also forsomuch as all his subiectes which be vnder his Imperiall dominion doe loue and delight to follow most ioyfully the same and report of your sincere conuersation c. This Odo continued bishop the space of 20. yeres After whom Elsinus was elected and ordained by the kyng to succeede through fauour and money but in goyng to Rome for the Popes palle in his iourney thorough the Alpes he decayed and died for cold Whereupon succeeded Dunstane as in tyme and place by the leaue of Christ foloweth to be declared This Edmund gaue to S. Edmund the Martyr before mentioned the towne of Bredrichâ—ehworth which is now called S. Edmondesbury with great reuenues and lands appertainyng to the same But concerning the friuolous miracles which our Monkish storywriters here â—ayne of this good Edmund by the way or rather out of the way I let them passe And thus much concerning the raign of king EdmuÌ„d who after he had raigned vj. yeres and half was slaine as is sayd at Pulchorchurch and buried at Glastenbury of Dunstane leauing behynd him two children Edwine Edgar by his wife Elgina But because the foresaid children were yet yong vnder age therfore Edrede brother to king Edmund and vncle to the children gouerned as Protector about the space of 9.
be no Purgatory nor that the Suffrages of the Church do auaile the dead either to lesse the paine of them that be destinate to hell or to increase the glory of them that be ordained to saluation 7. Item they hold that the soules out of the bodies departed whether they haue done good or euill haue not their perfect paine nor glory but are reserued in a certain place till the day of iudgement 8. Item they condemne the church of Rome for mixting cold water in their sacrifice 9. Item they condemne the Church of Rome for that as wel women as priests annoynt children when they baptise them on both shoulders 10. Item Dicunt panem nostrum panagiam i. They call our bread Panagia 11. Item they blame the Church of Rome for celebrating their Masse on other daies beside Sondaies and certaine other feastes appoynted 12. Also in this the Greeke Church varieth from the Latine for they haue neither creame nor oyle nor sacrament of confirmation 13. Neither do they vse extreme vnction or anoyling after the maner of the Romane church expounding the place of S. James of the spirituall infirmitie and not corporall 14. Item they enioyne no satisfaction for penance but only that they shewe themselues to the Priests annoynting them with simple oyle in token of remission of sinnes 15. Item onely on maundy Thursday they consecrate for the sicke keeping it for the whole yeare after thinking it to be more holy vpon that day consecrate then vppon any other Neither doe they fast any saterday through the whole yeare but onely on Easter euen 16. Item they geue but onely 5. orders as of Clearkes Subdeacons Deacones Priestes Byshops when as the Romaine Church geueth ix orders after the ix orders of Aungels 17. Moreouer the Greciās in their orders make no vow of chastitie alledging for them the 5. Canon of N. * Ego praesbyter vel Diaconus vxorem causa honestatis non reijciam c. i. I. N. Priest or Deacon will not forsake my wife for honestie sake 18. Item euery yeare the Grecians vse vpon certaine dayes to excommunicate the Church of Rome and all the Latines as heretickes 19. Item among the sayde Grecians they are excommunicate that beate or strike a Priest Neither doe their religious men liue in such Priestly chastitie as the Romane Priests doe 20. Item their Emperour among them doeth ordaine Patriarches Bishops and other of the Clergy and deposeth the same at his pleasure also geueth benefices to whō he lusteth and retaineth the fruites of the same benefices as pleaseth him 21. Item they blame the Latine Churche because they cate not flesh egges and chese on Friday and do eate flesh on Saterdaies 22. Item they holde against the Latine men for celebrating without the consecrated Churche either in the house or in the field And fasting on the Sabboth day And for permitting menstruous wemen to enter into the Church before their purifying Also for suffering dogges and other beastes to enter into the Church 23. The Grecians vse not to knele in all their deuotions yea not to the body of Christ as the register termeth it but one day in the whole yeare saying and affirming that the Latines be goates and beastes for they are alwayes prostrating themselues vpon the ground in their praiers 24. The Grecians moreouer permit not the Latines to celebrate vpon their altars And if it chaunce any Latine Priest to celebrate vpon their altar by and by they washe their altare in token of abomination false sacrifice And diligently they obserue that whē soeuer they do celebrate they do but one Liturgie or masse vpon one altar or table that day 25 Item they dissent from the Church of Rome touching the order and maner of the proceding of the holy Ghost These Articles wherein is declared the difference betwene the East and West church of the Grecians and Romanes as I found them articulate and collected in an ancient autentical register of the churche of Hereforde so I thought heere to inserte them leaue them to the consideration of the Reader Other foure articles moe in the same Register be there expressed concerning sunonie vsurie not w e them forbidden and touching also their Emperour and how they teach their children to hurt or danify by any maner of way the Latine priestes c. Which articles for that either they seme not truly collected out of their teachings or els not greatly pertinent to the doctrine of Religion I ouerpasse them To the purpose now of our storie againe When certaine of these aboue prefixed were mooued in the foresaid Councel to be discussed namely concerning the assertion of proceeding of the holy Ghost and concerning leauened bread in the ministration of the Lords Supper Anselme as is aboue sayd was called for who in the tracration of the same Articles so besturred him in that councell that hee well liked the Pope and them about him as mine author recordeth Wherupon touching the matter of vnleauened bread how indifferētly he seemed there to reason and what he writeth to Valerane Byshop of Nurenburgh therof ye shal beare by a pece of his letter sent to the sayd Byshop the copie whereof here insueth ¶ Anselme Seruant to the Church of Canterburie to Valtram Bishop of Nurenburgh Epistola 3 25. post initium AS concerning the sacrifice in which the Grecians thinke not as we doe it semeth to many reasonable Catholike men that which they do not to be against the Christian faith for bothe he that sacrificeth vnleauened and leauened sacrificeth breade And where it is red of our Lord whē he made his body of bread that he tooke bread and blessed it is not added vnleauened or leauened Yet it is certaine that he blessed vnleauened bread peraduenture not because the thing that was done required that but because the supper in which this was done did geue that And wher as in an other place he called himselfe and his flesh bread because that as many as liue tēporally with this bread so with that bread he liueth for euer He sayth not vnleauened or leauened because both alike are breade For vnleauened leauened differ not in substance as some thinke like as a new man afore sinne an olde rooted man in the leanen of sinne differ not in substance For this cause therefore only he might be thought to call himselfe and his flesh bread and made his body of breade because that this breade vnleauened or leauened geueth a transitorie life and his bodie of bread because that this bread vnleauened or leauened giueth a transitorie life and his body geueth euerlasting life not for that it is either leauened or vnleauened Although it be a cōmandement in the lawe to eate vnleauened breade in the passeoner where all things are done in a figure that it might be declared that Christ whom they loked for was pure cleane and we that should eate his body were admonished to be likewise
preuailing agaynst hâ—m ouerthrew diuers of his houses in the city For the which he did excommunicate theÌ„ The Romanes then flying to the Emperour desired his ayd succour but he be like to pleasure the Pope gathering an army went rather agaynst the Romanes TheÌ„ the popes army whose Captaynes were the Earle of Tholouse to purchase the Popes fauour and Peter the foresayd Byshop of Winchester whom the Pope for the same had sent for froÌ„ england partly for his treasure partly for his practise and skill in feates of warre and the Emperours host ioyued together and bordering about the Citty of Rome cast downe the castelies or mansions belonging to the citizens round about the Suburbes to the number of 18. and destroyed all theyr vines and vineyardes about the City Wherat the Romanes being not a litle offended brast out of the Cittye with more heat then order to the number of 100000. as the frorye reporteth to destroy Uiterbium the Popes City with sword and fire But the multitude being vnordered and out of battaile ray aud vnprouided for ieoperdies which by the way might happen fell into the handes of theyr enemies who were in wayt for them and of them destroid a great nuÌ„ber so that on both parts were slayne to the vew of 30000 but the most part was of the Citizens And this dissention thus begun was not soone ended but continued long after By these and such other storyes who seeth not how farre the church of Rome hath degenerated from the true Image of the right Church of Christ which by the rule example of the Gospell ought to be a daughter of peace not a mother of debate not a reuenger of her selfe nor seeker of warres but a forgeuer of iniuries humbly and patiently referring all reuenge to the Lord not a raker for riches but a winner of soules not contending for worldly maistership but humbling themselues as seruantes and not Uicars of the Lorde but ioyntly like brethren seruing together Bishops with Bishops Ministers with Ministers Deacons with Deacons and not as Masters separating themselues by superiority one from an other and briefly communicating together in doctrine and couÌ„sell one particular church with an other not as a mother one ouer an other but rather as a sister Church one with an other seking together the glory of Christ and not their owne And such was the Church of Rome first in the olde auncieÌ„t beginning of her primitive state especially while the crosse of persecution yet kept the Bishops and Ministers vnder in humility of hart and feruent calling vpon the Lord for helpe so that happy was that Christian then which with liberty of conscience onely might holde hys life how barely soeuer he liued And as for the pride and pompe of the world striuing for patrimonyes buying of Bishoprickes gaping for benefices so far was this off froÌ„ them that then they had litle leisure and lesse list yea once to thinke vpon them Neither did the Bishoppes then of Rome fight to be Consuls of the City but sought how to bring the Consuls vnto Christ being glad if the Consuls would permit them to dwell by them in the city Neither did they theÌ„ presume so hye to bring the Emperors necks vnder theyr gyrdles but were glad to saue theyr necks in any corner from the sword of Emperors TheÌ„ lacked they outward peace but abounded with inward consolation Gods holy spirit mightely working in their harts Then was one catholicke vnity of truth and doctrine amongest all churches agaynst errors and secres Neither did yâ— east and west nor distance of place deuide the church but both the eastchurch and westchurch the Greekes and Latynes made all one church And albeit there were then 5. Patriarchall Seas appoynted for order sake differing in regions peraduenture also in some rites one from another yet all these consenting together in one vnity of catholicke doctrine hauing one God one Christ one fayth one baptisme one spirit one head and lincked together in one boÌ„d of charity and in one equality of honor they made altogether one body one church one communion called one catholicke vniuersall and Apostolicall church And so long as this knot of charity and equality did ioyne them in one vnity together so long the church of Christ florished and encreased one redy to helpe and harbour another in time of distresse as Agapitus and Uigilius flying to Constantinople were there ayded by the Patriarch c. so that all this while neither forrein enemye neither Saracen nor Souldane nor Sultane nor Calipha nor Corasmine nor Turke had any power greatly to harme it But through the malice of the enemy this Catholicke vnity did not loÌ„g continue and all by reason of the bishop of Rome who not contented to be like his brethren begaÌ„ to extend himselfe to claime superiority aboue the other 4. Patriarchall Seas all other Churches in the world And thus as equality amongst christian byshops was by pride and singularity oppressed so vnity began by little litle to be dissolued and the Lordes coat which the souldiors left whole to be deuided Which coat of christian vnity albeit of long time it had bene now seamcript before by the occasion aforesayd yet notwithstanding in some peece it held together in some meane agrement vnder subiectioÌ„ to the sea of Rome till the tune of this pope Gregory the 9. an 1230. at which tyme thys rupture and schisme of the church brake out into a playn deuisioÌ„ vtterly disseuering the Eastchurch from the westchurch vpon this occasion There was a certayn archbyshop elected to an Archbishoprick among the Grecians who comming to Rome to be coÌ„firmed could not be admitted vules he promised a very great summe of mony Which when he refused to do and detested the exectable simony of the court of Rome he made his repayre home agayn to his country vncoÌ„firmed declaring there to the whole nobility of that land the case how it stood For yâ— more confirmation whereof there were other also which comming lately from Rome there had proued the same or worse came in and gaue testimony to his saying Whereupon all the church of the Grecians the same time hearing this departed vtterly away from the Church of Rome which was in the dayes of this Pope Gregory the 9. In so much that the Archbishop of Constantinople comming afterward to the generall Councell at Lyons there opeÌ„ly declared that where as before time he had vnder him aboue thirty Bishopricks and Suffraganes now he had not three adding moreouer that all yâ— Grecians certayne other with Antioche and the whole Empyre of Romania cueÌ„ to the gates almost of Constantinople were goue from the obedience of the Church of Rome c. Math. Paris fol. 112. c fol. 186. By the occasion of which separation aforesayd of the Grecians from pope Gregory it happened shortly after being the yeare of our
partes whilest that the tyranny of the heretickes indured made their concourse to vs and were recaiued and part fled vnto you that is olde Rome as to a strong tower of refuge and so receiued they cōfort in both places and one brother was thus receiued into the bosome of an other by mutuall loue for their defence Then after when Rome had bene often distressed by the barbarous and heathen nations the Grecians were euer ready to rescue and deliuer them Did not Agapitus and Vigilius flye vnto Constantinople by reason of the dissentions then at Rome and being honourablye receiued were here desended vnder our protection ' although the like kindenes was neuer yet shewed of your part to vs agayne in our like necesities Notwithstanding wee ought to do good to them also that be vngrateful for so doth the Sea participate her sinoth and calme tides euen vnto the Pirats And so God causeth the sunne to shine vpon the lust and vniust But alas for sorow what bitter diuision is this that hath thus sequestred vs a sonder One of vs detracteth an other shonning the company one of an other as the damnation of his soule What a mortall hatred is this come amongest vs if you thinke we are fallen then do you help to lift vs vp and be not to vs as a stombling blocke to our bodely ruine but helpers vnto the spirituall resuvrection of our soules So shall we acknowledge our selues boūd vnto you to geue you condigne thankes accordingly But if the blame and first origine of all this offence proceedeth from Rome and the successours of Peter the Apostle then read you the wordes of S. Paule to the Galathians saying When Peter came vnto Antioche I withstood him in the face because he was to be rebuked c. Howbeit this resistaunce was no cause of any discord or breach betweene them but the cause rather of further search and profounder disputations prouoking temporall agrement For they were fast ioyned together in the bond of charity in Christ agreeing in faith and conformity of doctrine separated by no ambition or auarice In which poyntes would God we also were like vnto them This to vs in our mindes gendreth a great offence that your gaping so greedyly after terrene possessions scrape together all that you can scratch and rake You heap vp gold and siluer and yet pretend that you be the Disciples of him which sayd gold and siluer I haue none c. You make whole kingdomes tributary to you and kings and princes your vassals You augment your mony by vsury by feates of marchaundise You vnteache by your deedes that whiche you teach in wordes Moderate your selues therefore with more temperaunce that you may be an example to vs and to all the world You see how good a thing it is one brother to helpe an other Onely God alone needeth no helpe or counsell but men neede one to be holpen one of another And were it not that I doe reuerence the blessed Apostle Peter the chiefe of Christes Apostles the rocke of our fayth I would here put you in remembraunce how greatly this rocke was shaken and remooued from the foundation at the sight of a seely woman and Christ of his secret purpose permitted the same which by the crowing of the cock brought him agayne to remembraunce of that which was foretolde him and raysed him from the slumber of desperation Then he being thus waked washed his face with teares confessing himselfe before God and all the world to be a true paterne of repentance which before bare the keyes of the kyngdome as saying thus vnto vs May not he which falleth rise agayne Oh you whiche are fallen rise vp beholde me harken vnto me trauelling toward Paradise The gates wherof to open I haue receiued power And thus do I write vnto you not for any instruction but onely to put you in remēbraunce for I know how God hath endued you with all wisedome and knowledge As Salomon sayth Geue onely occasion to the wise and he will learne wisedome Teach the iust man and he will be glad to take instruction This one thing more I will say and so make an end There be great and mighty nations that are of like mind and opinion with vs. First the Ethiopians that inhabite the chiefest part of the East After that the Sirians and other moe of greater number thē they and more disposed to vertūe as the Hyberi Alonà Gothi Chaiari with innumerable people of Russia and the kingdome of great victory of the Vulgarians And all these are obedient vnto vs as their mother Church persisting hetherto constantly in the auncient and true orthodoxasticall fayth immouáble The God of all holynes which for our sakes became man and which onely is the head of his Church and congregation vouchsafe to gather vs agayne together in vnity and graunt that the Grecian church together with her sister church of old Rome may glorify the same Christ the prince of peace by he vnitye of faith to the restitutiō of soūd wholsom doctrine wherein many yeres agone they haue agreed and were vnited God graunt vnto you brotherlike charity and the hand of the most mighty God gouern you all holy Cardinals till that ioyfully ye arriue in the heauen of euerlasting trāquility The grace of God be with you all Amē Ex Math. Parisiens fol. 111. Shortly after the sending of these letters Pope Gregory prepared to send men of warre signed with the crosse to fight agaynst the Grecians Wherupon the Archbishop of Antioch with the said Germanus solemnly excommunicated the Pope after he first had excommunicated them Par. fol. 118. In the meane time by the tenour of these letters of the Patriarch sent to the Pope and to the Cardinals it is euident to all men that haue eies in their heads to see first how the whole vniuersall church of Christ frō the east partes to the west in auncient times were altogether vnited in one cōsent of doctrine lincked together in brotherly charity one Church brotherly to helpe an other both with temporall ayd spirituall councell as case required Neither was then any one mother Church aboue other Churches but the whole vniuersall Churche was the mother Church and spouse of the Lord to euery faythfull beleuer Under which vniuersall Church in generall were comprehended all other particular Churches in speciall as sister churches together not one greater thē an other but all in like equality as God gaue his giftes so seruing one another euer holding together the vnity of fayth and Sisterly loue And so long was it and rightlye might so be called the catholicke church hauing in it true vnity uniuersality and free consent Unity in doctrine vniuersality in cōmunicating and ioyning together of voyces cōsent in spirit and iudgement For what soeuer was caught at Rome touching fayth and saluation it was no other then was taught at Antioch Siria c. Secondly how in processe of time through occasion of the Bishop of Romes tyranny and violent oppressiō this ring of equality being broken all flew in pieces the East church from
not be found geuyng certificate thereof aud excommunicatyng c. 7. Item that the sayd prouinciall or his Friers should haue full power to absolue those that were excommunicated which wittyngly had done any fraude touchyng the collection aforesayd so that the sayd persons did make due satisfaction to the deputies aforesayd Ex Math. Pariens fol. 205. What man hauing eyes is so blinde which seeth not these execrable dealings of the Pope to be such as woulde cause any nation in the world to do as the wise Grecians did and perpetually to abrenounce the Pope and well to consider the vsurped authority of that sea not to be of God But such was the rude dulnesse then of miserable England for lacke of learning godly knowledge that they feeling what burdens were laide vpon them yet would play still the asse of Balaam or els the horse of Esope whych receiuing the bridle once in his mouth could afterward neither abide his owne miserie nor yet recouer libertie And so it faâ—ed with England vnder the popes thraldome as partly by these stories aboue hath ben declared partly by other in like case following is to be seene For so it followeth in the history of the sayd Matth. Paris howe the Pope taking more courage by hys former abused boldnesse perceiuing what a tame asse he had to ride vpon ceased not thus but directed a new precept the same yeare 1246. to the Prelates of England commaunding by the authoritie Apostolike yâ— all beneficed men in the realme of England which were Resident vppon their benefices should yeld to the Pope the third part of their goodes and they which were not resident should geue the one halfe of their goods and that for the space of 3. yeres together with terrible comminations to all them that did resist and euer with this clause wyth all Non obstante whych was like a key that opened all locks Which summe cast together was found to amount to lx M. pounds which summe of mony could scarce be found in all England to paie for King Richardes raunsome Paris fol. 207. The execution of this precept was committed to the bishop of London who coÌ„ferring about the matter with hys brethren in the Church of Paules as they were busily consulting together and bewailing the importable burthen of this contribution which was impossible for them to sustaine sodainely commeth in certaine Messengers from the Kyng Sir Iohn Lexintune Knight and M. Laurence Martine the kings chaplain straightly in the kings name forbidding them in any case to consent to this contribution which shuld be greatly to the preiudice and desolation of the whole Realme Parisiens fol. 207. Thys being done about the first day of December in the yeare abouesayde shortly after in the beginning of the next yeare 1247. about Februarie the kyng called a Parliament where by commoÌ„n aduise it was agreed that certaine Embassadors should be sent to Rome to make manifest to the Court of Rome the exceding greuances of the Realme deliuering moreouer these letters to the Pope in the name both of the Temporaltie and also of the Clergie as here followeth * An other letter sent to Pope Innocent 4. in the names of the whole Clergie and comminaltie of England An. 1247. SAnctis Patri in Christo ac Do. Innocent Dei prouidentia summo pontifici vniuersitas cleri populi per prouinciam Cant. constituti deuota pedum oscula beatorum Cum Anglicana Ecclesia c. To the most holy father in Christ and Lord Innocent by Gods prouidence chiefe bishop The whole comminaltie both of the Clergie and laitie within the prouince of Canterbury sendeth deuout kissings of his blessed feete Like as the Churche of Englande since it first receiued the Catholicke faith hath alwayes shewed her selfe faithfull and deuout in adhering to God and to our holy mother the Church of Rome studying with all kinde of seruice to please and serue the same and thinketh neuer otherwise to do but rather to continue and increase as she hath begon euen so nowe the same Church most humbly prostrate before the feete of your holinesse intirely beseecheth your clemencie to accept her petition in sparing this imposition of money which so manifold waies for the subuention of other nations by the commaundement of your holines is laid vpon vs considering that not only it is importable but also impossible which is enioyed vs. For although our countrey sometimes yeldeth foorth fruite for the necessary sustentation of the inhabitants yet it bringeth foorth neither gold nor siluer neither were able to bring forth of long time so muche as nowe a daies is required Which also being burdened and ouercharged of late daies with an other such like imposition but not so great as this is not able any whit to aunswere to that which is exacted Furthermore besides this commaundement of your holines there is required of the Clergie a subsidie for our temporall king whose necessities neither possibly we can nor honestly ought to forsake whereby he may both withstande the inuasion of the enemie and mainteine the right of his patrimonie and also recouer againe that hath bene lost In consideration whereof we haue directed the bearers heereof to the presence of your holinesse with our humble supplication to explane to you the dangers and inconueniences which are like to ensue vpon the premisses Which by no meanes we are able to susteine although notwithstanding we know our selues by all bonds of charitie to be obliged to your deuotion and obedience And because our generall communitie hath no seale proper we haue signed therefore these presents with the publike seale of the Citie of London c. Ex Paris fol. 209. The like letters were sent also vnto the Cardinals to the same effect The Pope vnderstanding these things and perceiuing that there was no striuing against such a generall consent and yet loth to forgoe his sweete haruest which he was wont to reape in Englande craftely deuised to sende this aunswere againe to the King much like to the same which hee sent before which was that although the Pope in time past vpon his owne will and pleasure to the importable greeuance of the Realme of Englande hath euery where aud without respecte through the whole lande made his prouisions in geuing their benefices vnto his Italians yet nowe the Lorde be praised that tempest sayd he is ouerblowen so that heereafter if the Pope shall graunt his prouision for any of hys nephewes or of his Cardinals they shall come first and make their instant sute vnto the king without all inforcement so that it shall stand wholy in the kings free arbitrement to doe herein what hee thinketh good c. Paris fol. 209. b. This aunswere of the Pope all be it it was but a subtile shift for the time yet neither did hee long stande to that hee had thus promised to the King For shortly after and within fewe dayes
the presence of vs common Notaries here vnder written especially called and required for this purpose as it is contained in the subscriptions heere vnder the famous noble men the Lord Lewes sonne of the French king Guido of S. Paule and Iohn Drocem Earles and William of Plesiano Lord of Vitenob knight Moued as they saide with a feruent faith with affection of sincere loue and zeale of charitie to be shewed to the holy Romish church and hauing pitie from their heart on their mother the vniuersall church which as they sayde is oppressed daungerously vnder the rule of the saide Lord Boniface and suffereth outragious defacing and losse and pitying the right faith as they say in which standes the saluation of soules which alas for pitie in their times miserably pineth away perisheth for the lacke of wholesome gouernment of the Churche through all Christendome and earnestly taking paines as they said for the repairing and enhaunsing of the Catholicke faith specially seeing it was necessary for the same church for the foundation of the faith and health of the soules that none shoulde rule the fold of the Lordes flocke but the true and lawfull shepheard and also because the same Churche was the spouse of Christ that hath no spot nor wrincle all errour offence wickednes wrong shoulde be put away and saluation peace and quietnesse through Gods mercy might be procured to the whole worlde which they say lieth in warres and darkenesse by the wicked deedes cursed workes and hurtful examples of the sayd Boniface They said and laid against the said Boniface heresie and other diuers horrible cursed faultes wherein they affirmed him to be tangled and commonly and notoriously reported the king himselfe being present with Archbishops Bishops and other Prelates and Churchmen which were assembled for to entreat of their owne matters and matters of their Churches beside Barons Earles and other noble men whose names are vnder written The said William propounded obiected against him swearing by the holy Gospell of God which hee corporally touched that he coulde prooue all and euery the premisses to be true And the sayd William of Plesiano sware further this othe that he beleued he could prooue the premisses and that he woulde pursue to the full ende against the saide Boniface in the generall Councell where when and afore whomsoeuer of right it ought to be done requiring earnestly the sayd Lord king as a champion of the faith and defender of the Church that for declaring of this truth to the praise of Gods name to the increase promoting of the Catholike faith to the honour and wealth of the vniuersall Church and of all Christen people and the congregation of the sayd generall councel that he woulde helpe and bestowe his profitable labour with souldiors and other like for the loue of men and zeale to iustice because his kingly house was euer a ruler of the trueth and that he wold earnestly require the Archbishops Bishops other Prelates and that he woulde be effectually instant with them The Earles knights themselues besought earnestly many of the same prelates as they were pillers of the Church the faith that they would helpe and effectually bestowe their labour to the calling and assembling of the said councell by all waies and meanes lawful according to the ordinances of the holy fathers and decrees of the canons But when the prelates heard fully vnderstode such obiections oppositions and requests as is aforesaid and considered that such a matter not onely was most hard but needed wise counsell they departed out of the same place But on the Friday next following i. the 14. day of the same moneth of Iune the foresaid Lord king being present and also the Lords Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors and many witnesses here vnder written the same time being present and in the presence of vs common Notaries heere subscribed and being specially called and required for this purpose the foresayd William of Plesiano Knight sayde propounded affirmed obiected and read as was contained more fully in a certaine paper which he held in his hand whose tenor was after this sort I William of Plesiano Knight say propound and affirme that Boniface which now ruleth the Apostolical sea is a rancke hereticke in heresies and by heresies outragious dedes and wicked doctrines hereafter to be declared which things to be true I beleeue I am able to prooue or els such things as these shall be sufficient to prooue hym a full hereticke in a cōuenient place time and afore whom of right this can or ought to be done This thing I sweare on the holy Gospel of God presently touched of me First that he beleueth not the immortalitie of men and of christen soules but thinking much like as the Saducies did beleeue that there is no euerlasting life and the men can not get at the length ioy but all the lot and part of comfort and gladnes to be in this world and by this meanes he affirmeth that it is no sinne for the body to liue daintely in al dainties And out of the aboundance of this leuen he was not ashamed to say and opēly to cōfesse that he had rather be an asse or a dogge or any other brute beast rather than a Frenchman which thing he would not haue said if he beleued a Frenchmā had a soule that could enioy euerlasting life This thing he taught many men which knowledged this at the point of death and the common report goeth on him thus in these things 2. Also he beleeueth not faithfully that by the wordes ordained of Christ spoken ouer the hoste after the fashion of the Church by a faithfull priest that is lawfully ordered the body of Christ to be there and therefore it commeth to passe that he geneth no reuerence to it no not a litle when it is lifted up of the priest yea he rises not to it but turneth his backe to it and makes himselfe his seat to be honoured where he sitteth rather then the altare where the hoste is consecrate and he is commonly reported to doe this 3. Also he is reported to say that whoredome is no sinne no more than rubbing of the hands together thus commonly runnes the voice and brute 4. Also he saide often that to thrust downe the King and Frenchmen if it coulde not be otherwaies done he would ouerthrow himselfe the whole world the whole Church And when he had sayd so some that stode by said God forbid he answered God graunt And when good men that heard the wordes replied against him that hee should not say so because the church of God all Christen men should suffer great slaunder so he answered I care not what slaunders soeuer come so that the Frenchmen and their pride be destroied for it is necessary that slaunders offences come 5. Item he called againe allowed a booke made by M. Arnold of Newton conteining and smelling of heresie
noust denyed to geue aide to the Christians which defended it spending the treasures and mony of the church which should haue bene bestowed on that vse as the patrimonie of Christ in persecuting of faithful christians and friends of the church and therwith would enrich his friendes 23. Item he is openly reported to vse simonie not only in bestowing of benefices but in geuing of orders making dispensations He hath set to sale al benefices of the church and would bestow the church commonly on him that would offer most and hee made his seruauntes Prelates of the Church not for wealth of the faith nor to thrust downe infidels but to oppresse the faithful and to enriche his kinred by the church goods and of the patrimonie of him that was crucified and presumed to make them Marquesses Erls and Barons and was not afraide to builde them strong holdes rooting out oppressing many noble men other 24. Item it is commonly reported that he hath deuorced many mariages lawfully made to the contempt hurt and slander of many and he did promote his nephew to a cardinalship being maried vnlearned and all together vnworthy to liue and openly maried one that was diuorced compelled him to make a vow of chastitie and after that he is reported to haue had two bastards by her and so goeth the common bruite of him 25. Item he is commonly reported that he handled vngently his predecessor Celestinus of holy memory leading a holy life peraduenture knowing in conscience that hee could not forsake his Popedom therfore Boniface himselfe had no lawfull entrance to the sea and prisoned hym there quickly and priuely caused him to die And of thys the common brute and report is through at the world that he caused many and great learned meÌ„ liuing a regular life which disputed of this whether hee might renounce the Popedome or not to be set in prison and there to die 26. IteÌ„ he is reported to haue railed at religious persons leading a regular life wythout a reasonable cause to the world to the slaunder of many 27. Item he is repâ—rted to haue said that he would within short time make all the Frenchmen eyther Martyrs or forsakers of their faith 28. Item he is commonly reported that he seketh not the health of the soules but the destruction of them These things being propouÌ„ded and red the same William protested saide declared appealed and added these wordes reading them in wryting I William of Plesiano knight protest that I doe not propounde nor speake the foresaide things for any speciall hate of Boniface hymselfe for I hate not him but his foresaid euill deedes nor I seeke not hys iniurie nor slaunder nor any mans els But I speake it for the zeale of the faith and for the deuotioÌ„ that I haue to the holy church of God and the holy Romish see aswell for those things that I haue seene and heard of credible men of his doings and by likely presumptions gathered of the foresaid things and many diuers other things to be declared in his due place time And I sweare by the holy Gospel of God which I touche with my hand that I beleue him to be a ranke heretike that I also beleeue that the foresayd things and such other may proue against him such things as shall be sufficient to proue him an heretike according to the state of the holy fathers I sweare also that I will pursue against him by the lawes the foresayd things in the generall counsel that shal be assembled in a place that shal be safe sure for me to the honour of God increase of the Christian faith sauing the right honor state of the holy Apostolical see in al things Wherfore earnestly and with reuerence I require you my Lord the king to whome belongeth the defence of the holy mother the church and the Catholike faith for of that yee shal make accoÌ„pt in the last iudgement and you my lordes the Prelates which be the pillers of the faith and which ought to be iudges of the foresayde things together wyth other reuerent fathers the Catholike Prelates of the holy church in the general couÌ„cell to be assembled that ye wold procure and take diligent paine that a generall couÌ„cel may be gathered in a fit and safe place and couenient time afore which the foresayde things may be propounded brought forth prooued against the sayde Boniface as is premised And I earnestly also require you my Lorde king that yee would require the same prelates present absent in what countrey so euer they be or to whom it belongeth and that ye would effectually induce them manfully to labour and to require other faithfully that the foresaid counsaile by the foresaid matters might be gathered in such sort as is aforesaide And because so long as this is deferred to prooue I suspect Boniface himselfe leâ—t he being angry and mooued for the foresayd things against me and my partakers procurers and helpers my friends and familiars should goe about by some meanes whereby to stay and stop my good purpose and theirs for going forward Therefore by these wrytings afore you my lord the king and diuers prelates and afore your common notaries here present I prouoke and appeale to the said holy generall counsell Apostolicall and Catholike that shal be and to the holy Apostolical see and to him and them to whome of right I may or ought and I earnestly require once twice and thrice that testimoniall letters may be geuen me from you supposing my selfe my followers fauourers familiares frends my procurers and all them that wil hereafter folow me my goods and theirs to be vnder the protection keeping of S. Peter and Paule and the saide holy Councel to be assembled by the holy Romish see the catholike Apostolicall Pope that shall be sticking neuerthelesse and willing to sticke to the appellation and appellations processe and processes made heereupon by the noble man M. William of Nagareta knight in as much as they shal be found made lawfull and yet not forsaking this present appellation When these thinges were thus red and done the foresaid king aunswered and required the foresayde Prelates prouoking and appealing and making request prouocation and appellation as is conteined in the paper vnderwrytten both there and then with other Prelates which things all are more fully conteined in these wrytings following and were red to them that heard it whose tenour is such We Philip by the grace of God hearing and vnderstanding the obiections propounded by our beloued faithfull knight W. of Nagareta against Boniface nowe hauing the regiment of the Romish Church although we wold gladly couer with our owne cloke the filthy partes of such a father yet for the loue of the Catholicke faith and great deuotion that we beare to the holy Romish and vniuersall Church our mother and all faithful men and spouse of Christ following the steppes
honour of him and the realme and sayde that hee was certaine that it was knowen to the whole worlde and that hee did maintaine in this matter a iust cause as hee had learned by the agreeable sentence of doctours in Diuinitie and maisters of both Lawes that were borne within his Realme and others which among the Doctors and cunning men of the world were counted of the learned sort and more famous Therefore he required vs all and euery one both Prelates and Barons and other earnestly as our Lord he prayed and gently begged as a friend to consult and take diligent paine that he might ordeine wholsome things both for the keeping of their olde libertie the honour and state of the realme and of the inhabitants therof for the easing of the griefes aforesaid for redressing of the realme and the French Church by our counsaile and his Barons to the praise of Gods name the encrease of the Catholike faith the honour of the vniuersall church and promoting of Gods religion specially seing such griefs were done by his officers others of the Realme to the Churches and churchmen for the which hee purposed a remedy of wholesome correction afore the comming of the foresaid Cardinall would nowe haue put it in execution effectually but that hee might be thought to haue done that for feare or at your commandement which thing ye cannot ascribe to your self Furthermore he wold spend not onely his goodes but also his realme yea his children if the case required and therfore we should regard to be ready with counsell and helpe in season as we are bounde by the duety of fidelitie in these things wherein it is manifest that as all and euery mannes case is handled generally and particularly their cause is promoted and euery mannes owne interest is touched And then hee demaunded by and by to be answered plainely and finally in these things of all and euery one Then the Barons sitting aside with the officers and Proctors aforesaid at the length after they had taken counsell comming to our foresaid Lord the king and praising greatly and hartely thanking him for his laudable purpose and good will answered wyth one voice that for those things they were ready not only to spēd their goods but offered the same goods riches also their persons to death and not to flee any kinde of torment And sayd further with one voice that if our foresaid Lord the king woulde as God forbid suffer or els willingly passe ouer those they thēselues would in no case suffer it Then when answere was asked of vs afterward although we desired longer respite of deliberatiō of the king himself our Lord and of the greatest of the forsayd Barons and that for this intent that in the meane while the Popes letters might haue comen to our Lord the king we answered that we would not offend against the libertie of the realme or by some meanes to innouate thinges contrary to the kings honour in this behalfe We went about also to informe him with many godly words with earnest persuasions and with many kindes of helpe and by sundry wayes to bring him to keepe the speciall bande of vnitie which is knowen to haue continued to these present dayes betwixt the holy Romish church and his predecessours But when we were denied any longer delay and it was plainely and openly tolde to all men that if any man were of a contrary minde from thenceforth he should be manifestly counted for an enemie of the king the realme We considering warely seeing plainely that except our lord the king and the Barons aforesaide were content with our aunswere beside other dangers great offences wherof there could neither be number nor end and that the deuotion both of the Romish and French church and also the whole obedience of the laitie and all the people from thence foorth should be taken away without recouerie not without great feare doubt we thought good to aunswer thus That we would helpe our Lorde the king with due counsaile and conuenient helpe for the preseruing of his person and of his earthly honour and the liberty and lawes of the sayd realme like as we were certaine of vs by the duetie of allegiaunce bound to him which hold of him Dukedomes Earledomes Baronies fees and other noble partes of the saide Realme by the fourme of the othe as all other doe yet wee made humble sute to the same our Lord the king that seeing we were bound to obey the Popes holinesse and your holy feete he would suffer vs to go according to the tenour of your foresaid calling Then on the Kings and Barons behalfe followeth aunswere that in no case they would suffer vs to go out of the Realme and that by no meanes they woulde beare to be handled so daungerously yea rather to be altogether wasted Then we considering so great an anger trouble so ieopardous so great that none could be greater both of the King the Barons other lay people of the realme now knowing plainely that the olde enemie of peace which goeth about from the beginning of his fall with sowing of Darnel to breake the vnitie of the Church by troubling of peace would breake charitie and infect the sweetnesse of good workes with the poyson of bitter enuie and would ouerthrow mankinde vtterly and woulde trouble with wickednesse the band of louely vnitie singular frendship which hitherto haue had a happie encrease betwixt the Romish Church and our Lorde the King and his predecessours and the realme to the praise of the highest God the encrease of Christian faith and the setting foorth the honour of the Church of the king and the realme But nowe alas a dore was open to the lamentable breaking and pitifull separating of great offences to rise on euery side dangers are attempted against Churches and Church-men to spoyle their goods and richesse with ieoperdie of life seeing that the laitie nowe doe abhorre and vtterly flee the obedience of clearkes vtterly banishing them from their counsails and doings and haue taken courage to condemne the Ecclesiasticall censure and processe All which ieoperdies with other sundry and diuers daungers which neither toung is able to tell nor wryting can declare wee seeing at hand◠thought good in this poynt of greatest necessity to run with weping voyce lamentable sighes to the circumspect wisdome of your holinesse Beseeching your fatherly mildenes and humbly praying you that some wholesome remedy may be prouided in the premisses By which the sounde profitable agreement and mutuall loue which hath continued so long time betwixt the church the king and the realme myght be maintained in that olde sweete concord the state of the Frenche church might continue in godly and quiet peace that ye woulde vouchsafe to foresee how to withstand the daungers and offences aforesaid that we and our states may be prouided for by the foresaid commaundement of your calling by the studie of your Apostolicall
or sequester thyngs geuen by Charte or charter when any doth vniustly occupye the same And so if that stand confirmed and ratified by the fayth of the Churche great occasion thereby should be ministred to men so chartered to trust to their temporall chartes and so might grow thereby much libertie and licence to sinne For like as by what supposition euery truth is necessary so by the same supposition euery false thyng is possible as it is playne by the testimony of Scripture of holy Doctours speakyng of necessitie of thynges to come 4. Euery man beyng in grace iustifying finally hath not onely right vnto the thyng but also for his tyme hath right in deede ouer all the good thynges of God The veritie hereof is euidēt by holy Scripture Math. 24. Where veritie promiseth to euery mā entryng into his ioy verely sayth he I tell you he shall set place him ouer all the goodes he hath For the right and title belōgyng to the cōmunion of Saintes in their countrey he meaneth in the kingdome of heauen Fundatur obiectiuè super vniuersitatem bonorum Dei That is Hath his relation as vnto his obiect to all the goodes and possession of God 5. A man can but onely ministratoriously geue any temporall dominion or gift perpetuall as well to his owne naturall sonne as to his sonne by imitation It is euidēt For euery mā ought to recognise himselfe in all his workes and doyngs as an humble seruaunt and minister of God As the wordes of Scripture doth teach vs. Let a man so esteeme of vs as the ministers of Christ. Yea so Christ himselfe did teach his chief Apostles to minister but in their countrey the Saints shall geue vnto their felow brethren the dominion of their goodes vt pater de suis corporibus bonis eis inferioribus in natura accordyng to the wordes of Luke 6. They shall geue you and put into your bosomes a good measure and perfect well filled and heaped vp and runnyng ouer 6. If God be temporall Lordes may lawfully and meritoriously take away the goodes of fortune from the Church when they do offend habitualiter This conclusion is correlatiue with the first Article of our fayth I beleue in God the father almighty c. Where I vnderstand this word may in this conclusion after the maner of autentique Scripture which sayth graunteth that God is able of these stones to rayse vp children to Abraham for otherwise all Christian Princes were heretiques For this conclusiō thus stādeth the reason If God be he is omnipotēt if he be almighty he is able to commaunde the Lordes temporall so to do if he way so commaunde thē may they lawfully so take away such goods c. And so by the vertue of the same principle Christian Princes haue practised the sayd sentence vpon the Church mē heretofore as did William Rufus c. But God forbid that any should beleue hereby my intention to haue bene that secular Lords may lawfully take away what goodes soeuer and by what meanes soeuer by their owne naked authority at theyr pleasure but only by the authority of the church may so do in cases and forme limited by the law 7. We know that it is not possible that the vicare of Christ is able by his pure Bulles c. This is manifest by the Catholique faith for asmuch as the Church doth fully beleue that the abling of any mā ought first to procede and come of God wherfore no man being Christ his vicar hath any power in this matter but onely as vicar in the name of the Lord so far forth as he is enabled of the Lord to notify vnto the church whom God hath enabled Wherfore if any mā do any thing not as vicar in the name of the Lord whom he ought to forethinke to be his author and head It is a presumption of Lucifer for so much as Christ by his Apostle sayth 1. Cor. 3. all our hability or sufficiency cōmeth of God And so consequently it commeth not purely by the ministerie of hys Uicarship that he is inabled but the ablenesse or vnablenesse of him being the Uicar of Christ commeth to hym an other way from aboue 8. A man can not be excommunicate to his hurt or vndoing except he be excommunicate first and principally of himselfe It is euident forasmuch as all such excommunication ought to procede begin originally of his owne sin which is damnified wherupon Augustine sayth De verbis Domini Sermone 51. Doe not thou conculcate thy selfe and man ouercōmeth thee not And moreouer the faith of the church doth teach quòd nulla ei nocebit aduersitas si nulla dominetur iniquitas that is to say No aduersitie shall hurt if no miquitie haue the vpper hand And yet notwithstanding euery excommunication for many causes is also to be reared although that the excommunication of the Churche to the humble man being excommunicated be not damnable but wholesome 9. No man ought but in Gods cause alone to excommunicate suspende c It is cleare for asmuch as euery iust cause is the cause of God whose respect ought chiefly to be wayed and pondered Yea the loue of the person excommunicate ought to surmount the zeale of reuengement and the desire of all temporall goodes whatsoeuer for otherwise he that doeth excommunicate doth damnify himselfe To this 9. conclusion notwithstanding it is congruent that a Prelate may excommunicate in the cause also of man so that his principal respect in so doing be had to y◠iniury done to his God as appeareth 13. quaest 4 Inter querelas 10. No curse or excommunication can binde simply but in case it be geuen out against the aduersary of Christes lawe And it appeareth thus because that God doth bynde simply euery one that is bound who cannot excommunicate but onely for trāsgression of his law Whereunto it is consonant notwithstanding that the censure of the Church doth not binde simply but secondarely in that case and respect as it is denounced against the aduersary of the members of the Church 11. There is no example of Christ which geueth power to hys disciples to excommunicate any subiecte especially for denying of any temporalties but contrary Which is thus declared by the fayth whereby we beleue that God is to be beloued aboue all thynges and our neighbour and enemy are to be beloued aboue all tēporall goodes of this world necessaryly for the law of God cannot be contrary vnto it selfe 12. The disciples of Christ haue no power by any ciuill coaction to exact temporall things by their censures This appeareth by the fayth of the Scripture Luke 23. Where Christ did forbid hys Apostles ciuilly to raigne or to beare any lordship The kings sayth he of the Gentiles beare rule ouer them but you not so And after thys sense it is expounded of S. Bernarde of S. Chrysostome and other holy men which conclusion notwithstanding yet may they exact
declared to him and to his brethren c. Furthermore forsomuch sayth he as it is so noysed through all the realme that there were certayn in the vniuersitie of Oxford which did hold and mayntayne conclusions as he called them heretical and erroneous condemned by him and by other lawyers and doctours of Diuinitie He therfore assigned the bishops of Saram Herford and Rochester with William Rugge then Vicechauncellour of the Vniuersitie of Oxford for belike Robert Rigge was then displaced as also William Berton and Iohn Midleton Doctors geuing them hys full authoritie wyth cursing and banning to compell them to search and to enquire with all diligence and wayes possible ouer all singular whatsoeuer eyther Doctors Bachellers or schollers of the sayd vniuersitie which did hold teache mayntaine and defend in schooles or out of schooles the sayd coÌ„clusions heretical as he called them or erroneous and afterward to geue certificat truely and playnly touching the premisses And thus for that day the assembly brake vp to the next and so to the next and the third being monday the 24. day of Nouember Ex. Regist. W. Courtney On the which day in the presence of the Prelates and the clergy in the chapter house of Saint Fâ—ideswide came in Phillip Repington otherwise called of the brethren afterward Rampington who their abiured the conclusions and assertions aforesayd in this forme of wordes as followeth In Dei nomine Amen I Phillip Repington Canon of the house of Leicester acknowledging one catholique and Apostolick sayth do curse and also abiure all heresie namely these heresies and errours vnder written condemned reproued by the decrees canonicall and by you most reuerend father touching which hitherto I haue benâ— dissamed condemning moreouer reprouing both them and the authors of them doe confesse the same to be catholically coÌ„demned And sweare also by these holy Euangelics which here I hold in my hand and do promise neuer by any perswasions of men nor by anye way hereafter to defend or hold as true anye of the sayd conclusions vnder written but do will stand and adhere in all thinges to the determination of the holy Catholicke Church and to yours in this behalfe Ouer and besides all suche as stand contrary to this fayth I doe pronounce them with their doctrine followers worthy of euerlasting curse And if I my selfe shall presume at any time to hold or preach any thinge contrary to the premisses I shall be content to abide the seueritie of the Canons Subscribed with mine owne hand with mine own accord Phillip Repington And thus the sayd Rampington was discharged who afterward was made Byshop of Lincolne and became at length the most bitter and extreme persecutor of this side of al the other bishops wtin the realm as in proces hereafter may appeare After the abiuration of this Repington immediately was brought in Iohn Ayshton student of Diuinitie who being examined of those conclusions and willed to say hys mynde aunswered that he was to simple and ignoraunt and therefore would not and could not answere any thing clearely or distincktly to those conclusions Wherupon the Archb assigned to him Doctor W. Rugge the Vicechauncellour and other deuines such as he required himselfe to be instructed in the mistery of those conclusions against the after no one who then appearing again after dinner before the archbishop and the Prelates did in like sort and forme of wordes abiure as did Repington before Of this Iohn Ayshton we read that afterwarde by Tho. Arundell Archb. of Cant. he was cited and condemned but whether he dyed in prisoÌ„ or was burned we haue yet no certainty to shewe This is certayne by the playne wordes of the chronicle of S. Albans that when the arch with his doctors and fryers â—ate in examination vpon this sayd Iohn Ashton in London the Londiners brake open the dore of the conclaue ipsumque Archiepiscopum in ciuitate sedentem impediuerunt cum processum fecissit contra IohanneÌ„ Ashton c. That is and did let the Archbishop himselfe sitting in the Citty of London when he woulde haue made processe agaynst Iohn Asheton an 1382. And thus muche of Iohn Asheton As touching Nicholas Herford during the time of this conuocation he did not appeare and therefore had the sentence of excommunication Agaynst which he put hys appeale from the archb to the king and his Counsaile The Archb. would not admit it but finding stayes and stoppes caused him to be apprehended and enclosed in prison Notwithstanding through the will of God and good meanes he escaped out of the prison returning agayn to his former exercise and preaching as he did before albeit in as couert and secret maner as he could Whereupon the Archbishop thundring out his boltes of excoÌ„munication agaynst him sendeth to al pastors and ministers willing theÌ„ in al churches and all festiuall dayes to diuulge the sayd his excommunication against him to al men Writeth moreouer and sendeth speciall charge to al and singular of the laity to beware that theyr simplicity be not deceaued by his doctrine but that they like Catholicke children will auoyd him and cause him of all other to be auoyded Furthermore not contented with this addresseth also his letters vnto the king requiring also the ayde of his teÌ„porall sword to chop of hys neck whoÌ„ he had already cast down See and note reader the seraphicall charitie of these priestly prelates towardes the poore redemed flock of Christ And yet these be they whiche washing theyr handes wyth Pylate say and pretend Nobis non licet interficere quenquaÌ„ It is not our partes to kill any man The copye of the letter written to the king is this The letter of the Archbishop to the king TO the most excellent prince in Christ c. William c. greeting in him by whom kinges do reigne princes beare rule Vnto your kingly celsitude by the tenour of these presentes we intimate that one M Nich. Herford D. of diuinitie for his manifest contumacie and offeÌ„ce in not appearing before vs being called at the day and place assigned therefore is inwrapped in the sentence of the greater curse publiquely by our ordinary authoritie And in the same sentence hath continued nowe forty dayes yet still continueth with indurate hart wickedly contemning the keyes of the Church to the great perill both of his soule and to the pernitious example of other For so much therefore as the holy mother the church hath not to do or to proceed any further in this matter we humblye desire your kingly maiestye to direct out your letters for the apprehending of the sayd excommunicat according to the custome of this realme of England wholsomely obserued and kept hetherto to the intent that such whome the feare of God doth not restrayne from euill the discipline of the secular arme may bridle and plucke backe from offending Your princely celsitude the Lord
ought as neare as I can to chuse the best part Wherfore I surely trust that M. I. Wickliffe is one of the number of theÌ„ which are saued The words of Christ moneth me therunto saying Math. 7. Doe ye not iudge that ye be not iudged Luke the 6. Do not condemn ye shal not be condemned and the wordes of the Apostle 1. Cor. 4 Do ye not iudge before the Lord himselfe do come the which shall opeÌ„ those things that are hid in darknes to manifest the priuities of all hartes Secondly the loue and charity which I ought to bear vnto my neighbor louing him as my selfe doth moue me thereunto Luk. 10. Thirdly his good fame report moneth me the which he hath of the good Priests of the vniuersity of Oxford not of the wicked commoÌ„ly of the vulgar sort although not of the couetous proud and luxurious Prelates Fourthly his owne workes writings doe stirre me therunto by the which he goeth about with his whole indeuor to reduce all men vnto the law of Christ specially yâ— clergy that they shoulde forsake the pompe dominion of this world and with the Apostles lead the life of Christ. Fiftly his owne protestations which he doth oftentimes vse in his sentences often repeating the same doth not a litle moue me Sixtlye his earnest desire and affection which he had vnto the law of Christ doth not a litle allure me therunto disputing of the verity therof the which cannot fayle in any one iote or title Whereupon he made a booke of the verity of the holy Scripture approuing euen vnto the vtter most the trueth of Gods law Wherfore it were too foolish a consequeÌ„t to say that because the number of the Prelates and clergy in England Fraunce and Boheme do couÌ„t Iohn Wickeliffe for an hereticke that therfore he is an heretick c. Like as the reason for burning of the bookes for it is written in the first booke of Machabees first chapter that they did burne the books of the Lord tearing them in peeces and whosoeuer was founde to haue kept any bookes of the Testament or will of the Lord or the which obserued and kept the lawe of the Lord they were by the kinges commaundemen put to death If then the burning of these bookes by wicked men did argue or proue the euilnesse of the books theÌ„ was the law of God euill and nought So likewise the burning of S. Gregories bookes and diuers other sayntes and good men should argue proue that they were euill naughty men Wherupon as it doth not folow that because the Bishops Scribes and Phariseis with the elders of the people condemned Christ Iesus as an heretick that therfore he is an heretick So likewise doth it not follow of any other man The Byshops maisters of diuity monkes and prelates condemned thys man as an hereticke Ergo he is an hereticke For this consequeÌ„t is reproued by Iohn Chrisostom which was twise condemned as an hereticke by the Bishops and the whole clergy Likewise S. Gregory in his bookes was condemned by the Cardinals By like proofe also as they affirme M. Iohn Wickliffe to be an hereticke Iohn Duke of LaÌ„caster a man of worthy memory and progenitor of Henry king of Englande should also be an hereticke For the sayd Duke defeÌ„ded fauored and greatly loued M. Iohn Wickliffe Ergo the sayd Duke is or was an hereticke the consequent is good The Minor is well knowne vnto the Englishmen The Maior appeareth in the Canon where it is sayd he which defendeth an hereticke c. But these thinges set apart I demaund of the aduersary whether M. Iohn Wickliffe be damned for euer or no If he say that he is damned because he is an hereticke I propounde this vnto him whether M. Iohn Wickeliffe whiles he liued held any false doctrine coÌ„trary to the holy Scripture If he do affirme it let him then shew what doctrine it is and afterward declare that he held it obstinatly And he shall finde that in his bookes he alwayes wrote most commendable protestations agaynst obstinacye and stifneckednesse And by and by after M. Iohn Stokes in his intimation sayth that M. Iohn Wickliffe in EnglaÌ„d is counted for an hereticke This seemeth also false by the letter testimoniall of the Vniuersity of Oxforde vnto the which there is more credit to be geueÌ„ then vnto him And this shall suffise for this present Now as we haue declared the testimony of the Vniuersity of Oxford of Iohn Hus concerning the praise of Iohn Wickliffe It followeth likewise that we set forth and expresse the contrary censure and iudgementes of his enemies blinded with malicious hatred and corrupt affections against him especially of the Popes Councel gathered at Constance proceeding first in condemning hys bookes then of his articles and afterward burning of his bones The copy of which theyr senteÌ„ce geuen against him by that counsell here foloweth * The sentence geuen by the Councell of Constance in condemning the doctrine and 45. Articles of Iohn Wickliffe THe most holy and sacred councell of CoÌ„stance making and representing the catholick Church for the extirpation of this present schisme and of all other errors and heresies springing and growing vnder the shadow and pretence of the same and for the reformation and amendment of the Church being lawfully congregate and gathered together in the holy Ghost for the perpetuall memory of the time to come We are taught by the acts and historyes of the holy fathers that the catholicke fayth without the which as the holy Apostle S. Paule saith it is vnpossible to please God hath bene alwayes defeÌ„ded by the faythfull and spirituall souldiors of the Church by the shield of fayth agaynst the false worshippers of the same fayth or rather peruerse impugners which through their proud curiosity will seeme to know more and to be wiser then they ought to be for the desire of yâ— glory of the world haue gone about oft times to ouerthrow the same These kindes of warres and battelles haue bene prefigured to vs before in those carnall warres of the Israelites agaynst the Idolatrous people For in those spirituall warres the holy catholick Church through the vertue power of fayth being illustrateâ—â—â— the beames of the heauenly light by the prouideÌ„ce of God and being holpen by the helpe and defence of the Saints holy men hath alway continued immaculate the darcknes of errours as her most cruell enemyes being put to flight â—he hath most gloriously triumphed ouer all But in these our daies the old and vnclean enemy hath raysed vp new coÌ„teÌ„tions strifes that the elect of this world might be knowne whose Prince and captayne in time past was one Iohn Wickliffe a false Christian. Who during his life time taught and sowed very obstinatly many articles coÌ„trary and agaynst the Christian Religion and the Catholicke fayth And the same
retractation whereunto they by force compelled him wherby it may likewise be coniectured what credite is to be geuen to the articles and conclusions which these caueling Fryers wrasting all thinges to the worst haue obiected and imputed both to Wickliffe all other of that sort whoÌ„ they so falsly do infame so slannderously doe bely and so maliciously doe persecute After these thinges thus done and wrought in the diocesse of Lincolne it so befell the sayd W. Swinderby to remoue to the diocesse and countery of Herford where he was as much or more molested by the friers again by Ioh. Tresnant B. of Herford as by the processe story here ensuing set out at large out of their owne registers may appeare Here followeth the processe of Iohn Tresnant Bishop of Herford had against the aforesaid William Swinderby in the cause of hereticall prauitie as the popishe heretickes cal it THe glorious name of the prince of peace and his counsaile whose counsailour no man is whose prouideÌ„ce in his disposition is neuer deceaued being inuocated To all and singuler beleuers of Christ which shall see or heare this our processe vnderwritten Iohn by the subâ—erance of God B. of Herford greeting and peaceable charitie in the Lord. Forasmuch as God the creator of all things the keper of iustice the louer of right and the hater of malice beholding from the high throne of his prouidence the sonnes of men now through the fall of their first father prone and and declining to dishonest and filthy detestable mischifes and to keep vnder their malice which wicked transgressioÌ„ did first gender hath appoynted diuers presidentes of the world stablished in sundry degrees by whome and theyr circumspect prouidence mans audacitie should be restrayned innocency should be nourished amongst the good terror should be striken into the wicked not to deceiue also that their power to hurt theyr insolency should be brydled in all places And whereas amongst many kindes of cares whiche come to our thoughtes by the duety of the office committed vnto us we are specially bound to extend our streÌ„gth chiefly that the catholicke fayth may prosper in our tymes and hereticall prauity may be rooted from out of the borders of the faythfull we therfore being excited through the information of many credible and faythfull Christians of our dioces to roote out pestiferous plantes as sheep diseased with an incurable sicknes going about to infect the whole and sound flocke are by the care of the shepheard to be remoued from the flock that is to say Preachers or more truely execrable offendours of the new sect vulgarly called lollardes which vnder a certayn cloked shew of holynes running abroad through diuers places of our diocesse endeuoring to cut a sunder the Lords vnsowed coat that is to say to rent the vnity of the holy Church of the Catholicke fayth and also to teare in peeces with their teÌ„pestious blasts the power of S. Peter that is to say to weaken the streÌ„gth of the ecclesiasticall states and degrees and the determination of the same holy church haue wickedly presumed do presume from day to day to speak to teach to mayntayne and that which is more horrible to be vttered to preach openly many things hereticall blasphemies schismes and sclaunderous diffaminges euen quite contrary to the sacred Canons and decrees of the holy fathers so that they knowe not to direct their pathes in the wayes of righteousnes and trueth in that that they expounde to the people the holy scripture as the letter soundeth after a Iudiciall sort otherwise then the holy Ghost will needs haue it wheras the words wander from their proper significations and appeare to bryng in by gessing new meanings whereas the wordes must not be iudged by the sense that they make but by the sense whereby they be made where as the constructioÌ„s is not bound to Donates rules where as fayth is farre placed from the capacitie of reason But they labour by their pernitious doctrines teachings puâ— like and priuy to boyle out the poysoÌ„ of schismes betwene the clergie and the people We to encounter agaynst suche kinde of preachers nay rather deceauers and horrible seducers amongest the people aduauncing and rowzing vp ourselues in Gods behalfe and holy mother Churche with the spirituall sword whiche may strike them wisely and wounde them medicinably for theyr health and welfare and namely William Swynderby Priest so pretending himselfe to be as a teacher of suche kinde of pernicious doctrine and an horrible seducer amongst the people to whom personally appearing before vs on the wednesday to wit the 14. of the month of Iune in the parishe Church of Kington of our diocesse in the yeare of our Lord. 1391. he being vehemently diffamed to vs of heresie schisme and his peruerse doctrines both manifest and priuy we therefore haue caused many cases and articles coÌ„cerning the catholicke fayth to be ministred vnto him that he should answere to the same at a day and place for him meet and conuenient of his owne choyse and freewill that is to say on the Friday being the last of the same month of Iune next following assigned to him at the Churche of Bodenhame of the same our diocesse Of whiche cases and articles exhibited vnto vs by many of Christes faythfull people zelous followers of the catholike fayth to make information to our office which cases and articles also were by vs administred as is before sayd to the same William Swinderby the tenor therof followeth and is thus ¶ Reuerend father and high Lord Lord Iohn by gods sufferance bishop of Hereford It is lamentably declared to your reuerend fatherhood on the behalf of Christs faythful people your deuout children of your diocesse of Herford that notwithstaÌ„ding the misbeliefe of very many lollards which hath to long a time sprong vp here in your diocesse there is newly come a certayn child of wickednes named William Swinderby who by his horrible perswasions mischieuous endeuours and also by his open preachings and priuate teachinges doth peruert as much as in him is the whole ecclesiasticall state and stirreth vp with all hys possible power schisme betwene the clergy and the people And that your reuerend fatherhood may be the more fully informed who and what maner of man the same William Swinderby is there be proposed and exhibited herafter to the same your fatherhood on the behalf of the same faithful people of Christ against the same William Swinderby cases and articles Which if the same William shall deny theÌ„ shall the same cases and articles most euidently be prooued against him by credible witnesse worthy of beliefe by other lawfull proofe and euidences to the end that those being proued the same fatherhood of yours may do and ordeine therin as to your pastorall office belongeth ¶ In primis the same William Swinderby pretending himselfe priest was opeÌ„ly and publiquely
conuicted of certayne articles and conclusions being erroneous schismaticall and hereticall preached by him at diuers places and times before a multitude of faythfull christian people And the same Articles and conclusions did he by force of lawe reuoke and abiure some as hereticall and some as erroneous and false Aduouching and beleuing them for such as that from thenceforth he would neuer preach teach or affirme openly or priuily any of the same conclusions And if by preching or aduouching he shoulde presume to doe the contrary that then he shoulde be subiect to the seuerity of the Canons accordingly as he did take a corporall oth iudicially vpon the holy Gospels 2. Also the conclusions which by the same William were first openly taught and preached and afterward abiured reuoked as is aforesaid are contained before in the processe of the B. of Lincolne euen as they be there written worde by worde And for the cases and articles they were consequently exhibited by the forenamed faithfull christian people against the said William Swinderby together with the conclusions before sayd hereafter written of which cases and articles the tenour hereof ensuâ—th 3. Item the sayd William contrary to the former reuocation abiuratioÌ„ not conuerting to repentance but peruerted from ill to worse and geuen vp to a reprobate sense came into your diocesse where he running about in sondry places hath presumed to preach or rather to peruert and to teach of his own rashneâ— many heretical erroneous blasphemous and other slaunderous things contrary and repugnant to the sacred Canons and the determination of the holy Catholike Church What those things were at what place and what time it shall hereafter more particularly be declared Item the same William notwithstanding your commaundementes and admonitions sealed with your seale to all the Curates of your diocesse directed contayning amongst other thinges that no person of what state degree or condition soeuer he were shold presume to preach or to teach or els expound the holy scripture to the people either in hallowed or prophane places within your diocesse with out sufficient authoritie by any maner of pretence that could be sought as in the same your letters monitorie of inhibition the tenor wherof hereafter ensueth is more largely conteined which letters the same William did receiue into his handes did read them word by word in the towne of Monemouth of your diocesse in the yeare of our Lord .1390 so that these your letters and the contentes thereof came to true and vndoubted knowledge of the same William yet notwithstanding hath the same William presumed in diuers places and times to preach within the same your diocesse after and agaynst your commaundement aforesayd The tenour of the same letters before mentioned followeth and is this IOhn by the sufferance of God Bishop of Hereford to the deane and Chapter of our Church of Hereford and to all and singuler Abbots Priors Prouostes Deanes rurall Parsons and Vicares of Monasteries Priores Churches Colledges and Parishes and to other hauing cure of soules within the Citty and diocesse of Herford and to all and euery other being within the same Citty and diocesse Greeting grace and blessing Forasmuch as the golden laurell of teaching doctorall is not from aboue indifferently euery mans gift neyther is the office of preaching graunted saue to such as are called and especially by the Church admitted therunto we doe admonishe and require you all and singuler Clerkes aforesayd and do straightly enioyne you all in the vertue of holy obedience that you nor any of you do admitte any man to preach or to teach the Catholique fayth sauing such as the same office of preaching shall by the authoritie Apostolicall or els your Byshop be specially committed vnto but that as much as in you shall lye you doe by worde and deede labour to let those that woulde attempte the contrary And you Lordes Ladyes Knightes Barons Esquires and all and singular persons of what estate degree preheminence or condition soeuer ye be remayning within the city and diocesse of Herford we doe beseech and exhort in our lord that following the wordes of our sauiour you beware of the leauen of the Phariseis Item according to the saying of the Apostle be not ye caryed away with diuers and straunge doctrines and that in the meane while as sayth the Apostle you be not remoued from the sense of the holy auncient fathers least that any man by any meanes shold seduce you but you agreeing together in one minde see that you honor God with one mouth But if any man to whom that thing is not specially as is aforesayd committed shall attempte to instructe or in this your life to directe you into the Catholicke faith do ye denye to geue them audience and refuse you to be present at their assembles and shun ye theyr teachinges because they be wicked and peruerse And as for vs we will not omitte to proceede according to the sacred Canons and preceptes of the holye fathers agaynst such as doe the contrary Dated at London in the house of our habitation vnder our seale the last day saue one of December in the yeare of our Lorde 1389. and of our consecration the first 5. Item the same William in his preaching to the people on Monday being the first of August in the yeare of our Lord 1390. in the parishe of Whitney of your diocesse dyd hold and affirme That no Prelate of the world of what estate preheminence or degree so euer he were of hauing cure charge of soule he being in deadly sinne hearing the confession of any vnder his hand in geuing him absolutioÌ„ doth nothing As who neither doth lose him froÌ„ his sinne nor in correcting or excoÌ„municating him for his demerites doth bind him by his sentence except yâ— prelate shall be free himself from deadly sinne as S. Peter was to whom our Lord gaue power to binde and lose 6. Item yâ— same William in many places said affirmed in the presence of many faythfull christen people that after the sacramentall wordes vttered by the priest hauing the purpose to consecrate there is not made the very bodye of Christ in the sacrament of the aulter 7. Item that accidencies cannot be in the sacrament of the aulter without a subiect and that there remayneth materiall bread there to such as be partakers communicant wyth the body of Christ in the same sacrament 8. Item that a priest being in deadly sin cannot be able by the strength of the sacramentall words to make the body of Christ or bring to perfection any other sacrament of the Church neither yet to minister it to the members of the Church 9. Item that all priestes are of like power in all things notwithstanding that some of them in this worldâ— are of higher and greater honour degree or preheminence 10. Item that onely contrition putteth away sinne if so be that a man shal be duely contrite
Church and not Peter By which head they say that al the members are sustayned and made liuely The thyrd errour which the authors of the canons cōceiueth in the sayd text of Christ which was sayd to Peter Unto thee will I geue the keyes c. is this They say that in this sentence which was sayd to Peter of the authoritie to binde and loose was ment that as Christ gaue vnto Peter aboue all the rest of the Apostles a speciall and as it I were an excellent power aboue all the Apostles euen so say they he gaue vnto the Bishops of Rome whome they call Peters chiefe successors the same speciall power and authoritie exceeding the power of all other Byshoppes of the world The first part of this similitude and comparison doth appeare manifestly by the premisses to be erroneous wherin is playnly shewed that the other Apostles had equall power with Peter to binde and lose Wherfore cōsequently it followeth the 2. part of the similitude grounded vpon the same text to be also erroneous But and if the first part of the sayd similitude were truth as it is not yet the second part must needes be an errour wherein is sayd that the Bishops of Rome are Peters chiefest successors For althogh there be but one Catholicke christian Church of al the faithful sort conuerted yet the first part therof and first conuerted was of the Iewes the second of the Greeks the third part was of the Romaynes or Latines Whereof the first part was most perfectly conuerted vnto the fayth for that they faithfully obserued the perfectiō of charitie as appeareth in the Actes of the Apostses by the multitude of the beleuers The were of one hart and one soule neyther called they any thing that they possessed theyr owne but all was common amongst them Hereupon Paule to the Romaynes Salutation to euery beleuer first to the Iew to the Greeks after the Iewes The Greekes were the second and after the Iewes best conuerted and after them the Romaynes taking their information of the Greekes as appeareth by the Chronicles although in deed some Romaynes were conuerted vnto the fayth by Peter and Paule And as Christ sayd thrise vnto Peter feed my sheepe so Peter ruled these three Churches as witnesseth the Chronicles But first he reformed the Church of the Iewes in Ierusalem and Iudea as appeareth by the testimony of the Actes of the Apostles For Acts 1. It is manifest how Peter stonding vp amongst his brethren spake vnto them concerning the election of an Apostle in the place of Iudas the traytor alledging places vnto thē out of the scripture that an other should take vppon him his Apostleship And so by lot was Mathias constituted in the 12. place of Iudas acts 2. After that the holy Ghost was come vpon the Apostles and that they spake with the tongues of al men the heares were astonied at the miracle And some mocked them saying these men are full of newe wine But Peter stood vp spake vnto thē saying that it was fulfilled in thē that was prophecied by Ioell the prophet and he preached Christ vnto the people whome they of ignoraunce had put to death To them was Sauioure promised by the testimony of the Prophets And whē they heard the wordes of Peter they were pricked at the heart saying vnto him and the rest of the Apostles What shal we then do And Peter sayd vnto them repent and let euerye one of you be baptised in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of your sinnes and ye shall receaue the holy ghost And there were ioined vnto them the same day about three M. soules And Actes 3.4.5 it appeareth that Peter aboue the rest did those thinges which belonged to the ministery of the Apostleship as well in preaching as in answering Wherupon some Chronicles say that Peter gouerned the church of the Iewes at Ierusalem 4. yeares before he gouerned Antioche And by the testimony of Paule to the Gal. as before is sayd The Gospell of the vncircumsion is cōmitted to Paule euen as the circumcision to Peter And he that wrought with Peter in the Apostleship of circumcisiō wrought with Paule amongst the Gentils Wherby it apreth that the Churche of the Iewes was commtted to the gouernment of Peter And in the proces of the Actes of the Apostles it appeareth that Peter beleeued that the fayth of Christ was not to be preached vnto those Gentiles which alwayes liued in vncleannes of Idolatry But whē Peter was at Ioppe Cornelius a Gētile sent vnto him that he wold come shew him the way of life But Peter a little before of the comming of the messengers of Cornelius being in his chāber after he had prayed fel in a trance and saw heauen open and a certayne vessel descending euen as a great sheete letten downe by foure corners from heauen to earth In the which were all maner of foure footed beastes serpentes of the earth and foules of the ayre And a voyce spake vnto hym saying arise Peter kill and eate and Peter sayd not so Lorde because I haue neuer eaten any common or vncleane thing This was done thrise And Peter descended not knowing what the vision did signifie and found the messengers of Cornelius As concerning the authoritie iudicial of the clergie many things are written thereof in the Canons of decrees greatly to be marueiled at and farre from the truth of the Scripture The authors of the Canons say that Chryst gaue vnto the priests power iudicial ouer sinners that confessed their sinnes vnto them And this they ground vpon the text of Christ I will geue vnto thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and what soeuer thou loosest c. And these keyes of the kingdome of heauen they cal the knowledge to discerne and the power to iudge which they say onely belongeth to the priestes except in case of necessitie then they say a lay man may absolue a man frō sinne And as touching absolution they say there are three thinges to be required on the sinners part first harty cōtritiō wherby the sinners ought to bewaile their offēding of god thorough sinnes the second is auricular confession whereby the sinner ought to shew vnto the Priest his sinnes the circumstances of them The third is satisfaction thorough penaunce enioyned vnto hym by the Priest for his sinnes cōmitted And of his part that geueth absolution there are two thinges say they to be required that is to say knowledge to discern one sinne from an other wherby he ought to make a difference of sinnes appoynt a conuenient penaunce according to the quantitie of the sinnes The secōd is authoritie to iudge wherby he ought to ioyne penaunce to the offender And further they say that he that is confessed ought with al humilitie to submit himself to this authoritie and wholy and voluntarily to doe those penaunces which are commaunded
rooted out or otherwise punished by any that hath authoritie and the feare and loue of God And also they are not afrayd openlye to write the same articles and so being written to deliuer thē to your kinglye parliament and obstinately to affirme the same The venemous and disdainfull recitall of which articles vpon good aduisement at this present we passe ouer lest the sufferaunce of such sensualitie might fortune to renue the woūd that reason may heale Yet notwithstanding least so great and contagious an euil should escape vnpunished and that without deserued vexation and also that it might not get more hart and waxe stronger we therefore according to that our office and duetie is where such neglygence and sluggishnes of our prelates being present where this thing is do commit and geue in commaundemēt to our reuerend brethren Canterbury and Yorke Archbishops by other oure letters that they stand vp in the power of God agaynst this pestilent and cōtagious sect and that they liuely persecute the same in forme of lawe roote out and destroy those that aduisedly and obstinately refuse to withdraw their foote frō the same stumbling block any restraint to the contrary notwithstanding But because the assistance counsaile fauour and ayde of your kingly estate highnes are requisite to the execution of the premisses we require exhort and beseech the same your princely highnes by the bowels of the mercy of Iesus Christ by his holy fayth by your owne saluation by the benefit that to all men is common and by the prosperitie assured to euery man and woman that not onelye your kingly seueritie may readily shewe and cause to bee shewed vnto our Archbishops and their Commissaries in this behalfe requyring the foresayd due execution conuenient ayd and fauour as otherwise also to cause them to be assisted But that also you wil enioyne your Magistrates and Iustices of assise and peace more straightly that of their owne good wils they execute the authoritie committed vnto thē with al seueritie against such damned men according as they are boūd by the office which they are put in trust with Against those I mene which haue determyned obstinatly to defile thēselues in their malice and sinnes those to expell banish and imprison and there so long to keepe them til cōdigne sentence shall pronounce them worthye to suffer punyshment For your kingly wisedome seeth that such as they be do not only deceiue poore simple souls or at the least do what they can to deceiue thē but also bring their bodies to destructiō and further prepare confusion and ruinous fall vnto their temporall Lordes Go to therefore my sweete sonne and indeuour your self to worke so in this matter as vndoubtedly we trust you will that as this firebrand burning and flaming ouer sore beganne vnder your president or gouernment so vnder your seuere iudgement and vertuous diligence might fauour and ayde not one sparke remaine hid vnder the ashes but that it be vtterlye extinguyshed and spedely put out ¶ Geuen at our palace of S. Peter at Rome the xv Calendes of October in the sixt yere of our pontificalitie ¶ The Kynges Commission RIchard by the grace of God kyng of Englande Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To all those vnto whom these present letters shall come greeting Know ye that where as lately at the instance of the reuerend father William Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of all England and Legate of the Apostolycal seate we for the redresse and amendement of all those whych would obstinately preach or maintaine publiquely or priuely any conclusions of the holy scripture repugnant to the determynatiō of our holy mother the church notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholique faith or cōtaining any heresie or errour within the prouince or bishopricke of Cāterburie Haue by our special letters patents in the zeale of the fayth geuē authoritie and licence vnto the foresayd Archbishop to all and singular his suffraganes to arest all and euerye of them that will preach or maintaine any such cōclusions wheresoeuer they may be found and to cōmit them either to their owne prisons or any others at their owne pleasure and to kepe thē in the same vntill they repēt them of the errours prauities of those heresies or til that of such maner of arests by vs or by our counsayle it shoulde be otherwise determined that is to say to euery one of them and their ministers throughout their cities and dioces And nowe the reuerēd father in god Iohn B. of Herford hath for a certaintie informed vs that although the same B. hath accordinge to iustyce cōuinced a certain felow named W. Swinderby pretending himself to be a chaplaine one Stephē Bell a learned man and hath pronounced thē heretikes and excōmunicate false informers among the cōmon people and hath declared the same by the definitiue sentence of the aforesaid bishop for that they haue presumed to affirme and preach openly in diuers places within the dioces of Herford many conclusions or naughty opinions notoriously redounding to the subuersion of the Catholike sound faith and tranquilitie of our kingdome The same Bishop notwithstandinge neyther by the ecclesiasticall censures neyther yet by the force and strength of our cōmission was able to reuoke the foresaid William and Stephen nor yet to bridle the malice and indurate contumacie of them For that they after that they were vpon such heretical prauitie conuict by the same bishop to the intent they might delude his iudgement and iustice conueyed thēselues by and by vnto the borders of Wales with suche as were their factours and accomplices in keping themselues close vnto whō the force of our said letters doth in no wise extende Whereupon the sayde Bishop hath made supplycation vnto vs that wee will vouchsafe to prouide a sufficient remedye in that behalfe Wee therfore which alwayes by the helpe of almightie God are defēdours of the fayth willing to withstand suche presumptuous and peruerse enterprises by the most safest way and meanes we maye geue and cōmit full power and authoritie to the foresayd bishop and to his ministers by the tenour of these presents to arrest or take or cause to be arrested or taken the foresayde William and Sthephen in any place within the citie dioces of Hereford and our dominiō of Wales with al the speede that may be and to cōmit thē either to our prison or els to the prison of the same bishop or any other prison at their pleasure if such neede bee and there to keepe thē safe And afterwards vnles they will obey the commaundements of the Church with dilygence to bring them before vs and our coūsel or els cause them to be brought That we may determine for their further punishment as we shall thinke it requisite conuenient to be done by the aduise of our coūsell for the defence and preseruation of the Catholike faith And
that the foresayde William and Stephen beinge succoured by the aide of their factours or fauourers should not bee able to flye or escape to their accustomed starting holes and that the sharpnes of their paines so aggrauated may geue them sufficient cause to returne to the lap againe of their holy mother the church we strayghtlye charge and commaunde all and singular our Shrifes Bailifes Barones and al other our officers in the Citie and Dioces of Hereford in any other place being within our dominion of Wales by the tenour of these presentes that from time to time where they thinke it most meete they cause it openly to be proclaimed in our name that none of what state degree preeminence kind or other coÌ„dition he shal be of do cherish opeÌ„ly or secretlye the foresayd William and Steuen vntil the time that they repent theÌ„ of their heresies and errours and shal be recoÌ„ciled vnto the holy Church of God Neither that any person or persons be beleuers fauorers or receiuers defendours or in any case wittinglye instructours of the said William or Stephen or any other of the residue of the heretikes that are to be coÌ„uinced vpon the forfaiture of all that euer they haue And that also they geuing their attendance be obedient aunswerable to the foresayd bishop and his deputies in this behalfe for the execution of the premisses and that they certify vs and our counsel distinctly and plainly from time to time of the names of all and singular persons which shall fortune to be found culpable in this behalfe vnder their seales In witnes whereof we haue caused these out letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the ix day of Marche in the xv yeare of our reigne Farington ¶ An other letter of the sayd kyng agaynst Walter Brute RIchard by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce and Lorde of Irelande To hys beloued and faythfull Iohn ChauÌ„dos knight Iohn Eynfore knight Renold de la Bere knight Walter Deueros knight Thomas de la Bare knight William Lucie knight Leonard Hakelute knight and to the Maior of the Citie of Hereford to Thomas Oldcastle Rich Nash Roger Wygmore Thomas Waylwayne Iohn Skydmore Iohn VpHarry Henry Motton and to the Shiriffe of Hereford sendeth salutations For asmuche as it is aduertised vs that one Walter Brute and other such children of iniquitie haue damnably holden affirmed and preached certaine articles and conclusions being notoriously repugnaunt against the holy Scripture of the which some of them as heresies and the rest as errours are finally by the Church condemned and that in diuers places within the dioces of Hereford and partes neare adioyning both priuely openly and obitinately which thing wee perceiue not onely to redounde to the subuersion in a maner of the Catholicke faith which as well we as other catholicke Princes ought of duety to maintaine but also to forewarne vs of the subuersion of our faithfull Diocesans And that the sayd Bishop vpon the good deliberation and aduisement of a great number of Doctours in Diuinitie and other learned skilfull men in the Scriptures of speciall deuotion according to his bounden duetie purposed to begin and make diuers and sundry processes by law to be sent vnto the foresayd Walter and hys accomplices to appere personally before him and other the Doctours aforesaid in the cathedrall church of Hereford the morow after the translation of S. Thomas of Hereforde next ensuing and to procede in the same place against the same Walter in the foresaide articles and conclusions for the amendement of his soule Now a fresh because that the sayd Walter and others of their retinue cleaning and confederating with him might not suffer condigne paines according to their demerites indeuour themselues to make voide and frustrate the sayde godly purpose of the same Bishop in such correction execution as should haue bene done and with force doe resist and let the same with all the power they may to the great contempt of vs and of our crowne and to the breaking and hurting of our peace and pernicious example of others Doe appoynt you and euery of you immediatly as soone as this our commission shall be deliuered vnto you in our behalfe and name to make open proclamation in the diocesie and partes aforesayde where ye shall thinke it most meete and conuenyent That no man be so hardy hencefoorth of what state or condition soeuer he shall be within the Dioces and partes aforesayde vpon paine of forfaiture of all that euer hee hath to make or leauie any conuenticles assemblies or confederacies by any colour or that they presume to attempt or procure any other thing wherby our peace may be hurt or broken or that the same Bishops and Doctors aforesaid may be by any meanes molested or let in the execution of suche correction as is to be done according to the Canonical sanctions and to arest all those which ye shal finde or take offending in this behalfe or that keepe themselues in any suche conuenticles And that they being committed to prison be there kept till you shall haue other commaundement from vs and our counsel for their deliueraunce And that ye distinctly and plainly certifie vs and our sayd counsell of all your doing in thys behalfe vnder your seales or else the seales of some of you And therefore we straightly charge and commaunde you and euery of you that ye diligently attende vpon the premisses and that in your deedes yee execute the same with all diligence and carefull indeuour in the forme and maner aforesaide And further wee geue straight charge and commaundement to all and singular Shriffes Maiors Bailiftes Constables and other our faithfull subiectes by the tenour of these presents that they be attending vpon you counselling and aiding you and euery of you as is meete and conuenient in the doing and execution of the premisses In witnesse whereof we haue caused these our letters patents to be made Witnesse my selfe at Westminster the 22. day of September in the 17. yeare of our raigne ¶ By the same King and Counsell Thus king Richard by the setting on of W. Courtney Archb. of Canterb. and his fellowes taking part wyth the Pope and Romith Prelates waxed something strait and harde to the poore Christians of the contrary side of wyckleffe as by these letters aboue prefixed may appeare Allbeit durâ—ng all the life of the saide king I finde of none expresly by name that suffered burning Notwythstanding some there were which by the foresaide Archbish. William Courtney and other Bishops had bene condemned and diuers also abiured and did penance as well in other places as chiefly about the towne of Leycester as followeth here to be declared out of the Archbyshoppes register and recordes At what time the saide Archbishop W. Courtney was in his visitation at the towne of Leycester certaine there were accused and detected to him by the monks and other Priestes
wordes spoken And this examination about the sacrament lasted from 8. of the clocke of the same day vntill a 11. of the clock or there aboutes in so much that during all this time the foresaid W. would no otherwise aunswere neyther yet touching the same sacrament receaue catholicke information according to the institution of the popes Church and his Christen fayth Wherefore the sayd Cant. by the counsayle and assent of his whole couent then and there present did promulgate and geue sentence by the mouth of Robert Hall agaynst the same Syr William Sautre being personally present and refusing to reuoke hys heresies that is to say his true doctrine but constantly defending the same vnder the renour of wordes as followeth IN the name of God amen We Thomas by the grace of GOD Archbishop of Caunterbury primate of England and Legate of the sea Apostolicall by the authoritie of God almighty and blessed sainct Peter and Paule and of holy Churche and by our owne authoritie sitting for tribunal or chiefe iudge hauing God alone before your eyes by the counsel and consent of the whole clergy our fellow brethren and suffraganes assistantes vnto vs in this present counsell prouincial by this our sentence diffinitiue do pronounce decree and declare by these presents thee William Sautre otherwise called Chawtrey parish Priest pretensed personally appearing before vs in and vpon the cryme of heresie iudicially and lawfully conuicte as an hereticke and as an hereticke to be punished Which sentence diffinitiue being thus read the foresaid Archb. of Cant. continued in the same prouinciall couÌ„saile till Wednesday next and immediately ensuing to wit the 24. day of the same month of February whiche being expired the bishop of Norwich according to the coÌ„maundement of the said archb of Cant. presented vnto the foresaid William Sawtre by a certayne friend of hys beyng present at the same councell a certayn processe inclosed and sealed with his seal geuing the names of credible witnesses sealed with their seales The tenour whereof followeth in this wise Memorandum that vpon the last day of Aprill in the yeare of our Lord. 1399. in the 7. indiction and 10. yeare of the papacie of Pope Boniface the 2. In a certayne chamber within the maner house of the sayd Bish. of Norwich at South Helingham where the register of the sayd Bishop is kept before the houre of 9. in a certayne chappell within the sayd manour situate and the 1. day of May then next and immediately ensuing in the foresayd chamber syr Wil. Chawtris parish priest of the church of S. Margaret in the town of Linne appeared before the Bishop of Norwich in the presence of Iohn de Derlington Archdeacon of Norwich doctor of the decrees Frier Walter Disse and Iohn Rikinghall professors in diuinitie William Carlton doctor of both lawes and W. Friseby with huge Bhridham publike Notaryes and there publikely affirmed and held the conclusions as before is specified All and singuler the premisses the foresayde William affirmed vpon mature deliberation And afterwardes to wit the 19. day of May in the yeare Iudiction and Papacy aforesayd in the chappell within the mannour house of the said Henry Bishop of Norwich situate at South Helingham The foresayd sir William reuoked and renounced all and singuler the foresayd hys conclusions abiuring and correcting all such heresies and errours taking hys oath vpon a booke before the foresayd Henry the Byshop of Norwiche that from that time forward he would neuer preach affirme nor holde priuily nor apertly the foresayd conclusions And that he woulde pronounce according to the appointment of the sayd Bishop the foresayd conclusions to be erroneous and heresies in the parish Churches of Linne and Tilney and in other places at the assignement of the sayd Byshop and farther sware that he would stand to the ordinaunce of the sayd Byshop touching the premisses in the presence of the discrete and worshipfull men afore recited with diuers others moe As concerning the first conclusion that he sayd he wold not worship the Crosse c. he confessed himselfe to haue erred and that the article was erroneous and submitted himselfe Also as touching the second article that he sayde he would rather worship a king c. he confessed himselfe to haue erred and the article to be erroneous and submitted himselfe and so forth of all the rest Then next after this vppon the 25. day of May in the yeare of our Lord aforesayd in the Churchyard of the chappell of S. Iames within the towne of Linne The foresayd William in presence of the foresayd Byshop and clergy and the people of the sayd Towne of Linne standing round about publikely declared in English tongue the foresayd conclusioÌ„s to be erroneous and heresies as was contayned in a certayne scrole And after this the 26. day of May in the yeare abouesayd in the Churche of the Hospitall of S. Iohns in the towne of Linne The sayd Syr William before the sayd Byshop sitting as iudge sware tooke his othe vpon the holy Euangelistes that he would neuer after that time preach openly publiquely the foresayd conclusions nor would heare the confessions of anye of the subiectes of his Dioces of Norwiche without the speciall licence of the sayd Bishop c In the presence of Frier Iohn Smermen M. Iohn Rikinghaie Doctor of Diuinitie W. Carlton Doctor of both lawes and Thomas Bulton officer of the libertie of Linne aforesayd with dyuers others ¶ The tenour of the scrole and recantation IN primis touching the first and second where I sayd that I woulde adore rather a temporall Prince and the liuely bodyes of the sayntes then the wooden croâ—e wherupon the Lord did hang I do reuoke and recant the same as being therein deceaued To this I say that the article is false and erroneous and by false information I held it the whiche I renounce and aske forgeuenes thereof and say that it is a precious relique and that I shall holde it while I liue and that I sweare here I know wel that I erred wroÌ„gfully by false information for I wot well that a deacon or a priest is more bouÌ„d to say his Martins and Houres then to preach for thereto he is bounden by right wherfore I submit me c. Touching that article I know right well that I erred by false information Wherfore I aske forgeuenes As concerning vowes I say that opinion is false and erroneous and by false information I held it for a man is holden to hold his vowe c. To the 7. article I say that I did it by authoritie of Priesthoode where through I knowledge well that I haue gilt and trespassed wherfore I submit me to god and to holy Church and to you father swearing that I shall neuer hold it more The 8. I say that I held it by false and wronge information But now I know well that it is heresie and that bread anone as the word of the sacrament is
of an Accolite Also we Thomas Archb. aforesayd by assent counsel and authority whych vppon thee the foresayd William we haue an Exorcist pretensed in the habite of an Exorcist or holy water clarke being an hereticke twise fallen and by our sentence as is aforesayd condemned we doe degrade depose thee from the order of an Exorcist and in token of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from the booke of coniurations and doe depriue thee of all and singular dignity of an Exorcist Also we Thomas Archbish. aforesayd by assent counsaile and authority as is aboue sayd doe degrade depose thee the foresayde William reader pretensed clothed in the habit of a reader an hereticke twise fallen and by our sentence as is aforesayd condēned from the order of a reader And in token of this thy degradation and actuall deposition we take from thee the booke of the deuine sections that is the booke of the Church legende and doe depriue thee of all and singular maner of dignity of such a reader Item we Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury aforesayd by authority counsaile and assent the which we haue as is aforesaid do degrade and put thee foresayd William Sawtre sexten pretensed in the habite of a sexten and wearing a surplice being an hereticke twise fallen by our sentence difinitiue condemned as aforesaid from the order of a Sexten And in token of thys thy degradation and actuall deposition for the causes aforesayd we take from thee the keyes of the Church doore and thy surplice and doe depriue thee of all and singular maner of commodityes of a doore keeper And also by the authority of omnipotent God the father the sonne and holy ghost and by our authority counsaile assent of our whole councel prouinciall aboue written we do degrade thee and depose thee being heere personally present before vs from orders benefices priuilegies and habite in the church and for thy pertinacie incorrigible we doe disgrade thee before the secular Court of the hygh Constable and marshal of England here being personally present and do depose thee from all and singular clerkely honours and dignities whatsoeuer by these wrytings Also in token of thy degradation and deposition here actually wee haue caused thy crowne and ecclesiastical tonsure in our presence to be rased away vtterly to be abolished lyke vnto the forme of a seculare lay man and here doe put vpon the head of thee the foresayd William the cap of a lay secular person beseeching the court aforesaid that they wil receaue fauourably the sayde William vnto them thus recommitted Thus William Sawtre the seruaunt of Christ being vtterly thrust out of the Popes kingdome and metamorphosed from a clerke to a secular lay man was committed as ye haue heard vnto the secular power Which so done the Byshops yet not heerewith contented cease not to call vpō the king to cause him to be brought forth to spedy execution Whereupon the king ready inough and to much to gratify the cleargy and to retaine their fauours directeth out a terrible decree against the said William Sawtre and sent it to the Maior and Sheriffes of London to be put in execution the tenour wherof here vnder emueth ¶ The decree of the king against William Sawtre THe decree of our soueraigne Lord the king his counsel in the Parliament against a certaine new sprong vp hereticke To the Maior Sheriffs of London c. Where as the reuerend father Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea by the assent consent counsell of other byshops and his brethren Suffraganes and also of all the whole Clergy within his prouince or dioces gathered together in his prouincial counsel the due order of the law being obserued in al poynts in this behalfe hath pronounced and declared by his definitiue sentence W. Sautre somtime chaplain to be fallen again into his most dānable heresy the which before time the sayde W. had abiured thereupon to be a most manifest heretike and therfore hath decreed that he should be disgraded hath for the same cause really disgraded him frō al prerogatiue priuilege of the clergie decreing to leaue him vnto the secular power and hath really so left him according to the lawes canonicall sanctions set forth in this behalfe and also that our holy mother the Church hath no further to do in the premisses We therfore being zelous in religion and reuerent louers of the catholike fayth willing and minding to mainteine defend the holy church the lawes liberties of the same to roote al such errours heresies out of our kingdome of Englād with cōdigne punishmēt to correct punish all heretiques or such as be cōuict Prouided alwaies that both according to the lawe of God mā and the canonical institutions in this behalfe accustomed that such hereticks conuict condēned in forme aforesaid ought to be burned with fire We command you as straigtly as we may or can firmely enioyning you that you do cause the said Williā being in your custody in some publike or opē place within the liberties of your citie aforesaid the cause aforesaid being published vnto the people to be put into the fire and there in the same fire really to be burned to the great horrour of his offence and the manifest example of other Christians Faile not in the execution hereof vpon the perill that will fall thereupon Teste rege apud Westmonast 26. Februar an regni sui ¶ The burning of William Sawtre Thus it may appeare how kinges and princes haue bin blinded and abused by the false Prelates of the Church in so much that they haue bene their slaues and butchers to slay Christes poore innocent members See therefore what danger it is for Princes not to haue knowledge and vnderstanding themselues but to be led by other mens eies specially trusting to such guides who through hipocrisie both deceiue them through crueltie deuour the people As king Henry the fourth who was the deposer of king Richard was the first of all English kings that began the vnmercifull burning of Christes saints for standing against the Pope so was this William Sawtre the true and faithfull martyr of Christ the first of all them in Wickliffes time which I find to be burned in the raigne of the foresaid king which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1400. After the martyrdome of this godly man the rest of the same company began to keepe themselues more closely for feare of the king who was altogether bent to hold with the Popes prelacy Such was the raigne of this Prince that to the godly he was euer terrible in his actions immesurable to few men hartely beloued but Princes neuer lacke flatterers about them Neither was the time of his raigne very quiet but full of trouble of bloud and misery Such was their desire of K.
called vnto him the Archbishop of Yorke Richard London Henry Winchester Robert Chichester Alexander Norwich the noble prince Edmond the Duke of Yorke Rafe Earle of Westmerland Thomas Beaufort Knight Lord Chancellour of England and the Lord Beamond with other noble men as well spirituall as temporall that stood and sate by whome to name it would be long Before whome the said Iohn Badby was called personallie to answere vnto the Articles premised in the foresaid instrument Who when he came personallie before them the articles were read by the Officiall of the court of Cant. and by the Archb. in the vulgare tong expounded publikely and expresly and the same Articles as he before had spoken and deposed he still held and defended and said that whilest he liued he would neuer retract the same And furthermore he said specially to to be noted that the Lord duke of Yorke personallie there present as is aforesaid and euery man els for the time beeing is of more estimation and reputation then the Sacrament of the aulter by the priest in due forme consecrated And whilest they were thus in his examination the Archbishop considering and waying that he would in no wise be altered and seing moreouer his countenance stout and hart confirmed so that he began to persuade other as it appeared in the same These things considered the Archprelate whē he saw that by his allurements it was not in his power neither by exhortations reasons nor arguments to bring the said Iohn Badbye from his constant truth to his Catholique faith executing and doing the office of his great maister proceeded to confirme and ratifie the former sentence giuen before by the Bishop of Worcester against the said Iohn Badby pronouncing him for an open and publique hereticke And thus shifting their hands of him they deliuered him to the secular power and desired the sayd temporall Lords then and there present verie instantlie that they would not put the same Iohn Badby to death for that his offence nor deliuer him to be punished or put to death in y◠presence of all the Lordsabone recited These things thus done and concluded by the Bishops in the forenoone on the afternoone the Kings writte was not far behind By the force wherof I. Badby still perseuering in his constancie vnto the death was brought into Smithfield and there being put in an emptie barrell was bound with iron chaines fastened to a stake hauing drie wood put about him And as he was thus standing in the pipe or tonne for as yet Cherillus Bull was not in vre among the bishops it happened that the Prince the kings eldest sonne was there present Who shewing some part of the good Samaritane began to endeuour and assay how to saue the life of him whome the hypocriticall Leuites and Phariseis sought to put to death He admonished and counsailed him that hauing respect vnto himselfe he should spedelie withdraw himselfe out of these dangerous Laberinths of opinions adding oftentimes threatnings the which might haue daunted anie mans stomacke Also Courtney at that time Chancellor of Oxford preached vnto him and enformed him of the faith of holie Church In this meane season the Prior of S. Bartlemewes in Smithfield brought with all solemnitie the Sacrament of Gods body with twelue torches borne before and so shewed the Sacrament to the poore man being at the stake And then they demanded of him how he beleeued in it he answering that he knew well it was halowed bread and not gods body And then was the tunne put ouer him and fire put vnto him And when he felt fire he cried mercie calling belike vpon the Lord and so the Prince immediatelie commanded to take awaie the tunne and quench the fire The Prince his commandement being done asked him if he would forsake heresie to take him to the faith of holie Church which thing if he would doo he should haue goods inough promising also vnto him a yearelie stipend out of the kings treasurie so much as should suffice his contentation ¶ The description of the horrible burning of Iohn Badby and how he was vsed at hys death This godly Martyr Iohn Badby hauing thus consummate his testimony and martyrdome in fire the persecuting Bishops yet not herewith contented and thinking themselues as yet eyther not strong inough or els not sharpe enough agaynst tht poore innocent flock of Christ to make all thinges sure and substantiall on theyr side in such sorte as this doctrine of the Gospell nowe springing should be suppressed for euer layd theyr conspiring heads together hauing now a king for theyr own purpose ready to serue theyr turn in all poynts during the time of the same Parliamēt aboue recited yet cōtinuing the foresayd bishops and clergy of the realme exhibited a Bul vnto the kings maiestie subtily declaring what quietnes hath ben mayntayned within this realme by his most noble progenitours who alwayes defended the auncient rites and customes of the Church and enriched the same with large gifts to the honor of God and the realme and contrariwise what trouble and disquietnes was now risen by diuers as they termed them wicked and peruerse men teachinge and preachinge openlye and priuilye acertayne new wicked and hereticall kinde of doctrine contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of holye Church whervpon the king alwayes oppressed with blynd ignoraunce by the crafty meanes and subtile pretences of the clergie graunted in the sayd Parliament by consent of the nobilitie assembled a statute to be obserued called Ex officio as followeth The Statute Ex officio That is to say that no man within this Realme or other the kinges maiesties dominions presume or take vpon him to preach priuily or apertly without speciall licence first obteyned of the ordinary of the same place Curates in theyr owne parishe Churches and persons heretofore priuiledged and others admitted by the Canon law onely excepted Nor that any hereafter do preach mayntayne teach informe openly or in secret or make or write any booke contrary to the catholique fayth and determination of the holy Church Nor that any hereafter make anye conuenticles or assemblies or keepe and exercise anye maner of schooles touching this sect wicked doctrin and opinion And further that no man hereafter shall by any meanes fauour anye such preacher any such maker of vnlawfull assemblies or any such booke maker or writer and finally any such teacher informer or stirrer vp of the people And that all and singuler persons hauing anye the sayd bookes writinges or schedules contayning the sayd wicked doctrines and opinions shall within forty dayes after this present proclamation and statute really and effectually deliuer or cause to be deliuered all and singuler the sayd bookes and writinges vnto the ordinary of the same place And if it shall happen anye person or persons of what kinde state or condition soeuer he or they be to doe or attempt anye manner of thing contrarye to this
other sacrament of the Church or article of the fayth then that already is discussed by the holy mother Churche nor shall bring anye thing in doubt that is determined by the church nor shal to his knowledg◠priuily or apertly pronounce blasphemous wordes concerning the same nor shall teach preach or obserue any sect or kinde of heresie whatsoeuer contrary to the wholesome doctrine of the Church He that shall wittingly obstinatly attempt the contrary after the publication of these presentes shall incurre the sentence of excommunication ipso facto From the which except in poynt of death he shal not be absolued vntill he hath reformed himselfe by abiuration of his heresie at the discretion of the Ordinary in who◠territory he so offeded and hath receiued wholsome penitence for his offences But if the second tyme he shall so offend being lawfully conuicted he shal be pronounced an hereticke his goods confiscate and apprehended and kept by them to whome it shall appertayne The penance before mentioned shal be after this manner If anye man contrary to the determination of the Church that is in p ◠decrees decretals or our constitutions prouinciall doe openly or priuily teach or preach any kinde of heresie or secte he shall in the parish Church of the same place where he so preached vpon one sonday or other solemne day or more at the discretion of the ordinary and as his offence is more or lesse expressely reuoke that he so preached taught or affirmed euen at the time of the solemnitic of the masse whē the people are most assembled and there shall effectually and without fraud preach and teach the very truth determined by the church and further shal be punished after the quallitie of hys offence as shal be thought expedient to the discretion of the Ordinary Item for as much as a new vessell being long vsed fauoreth after the head we decree and ordayn that no scholemaisters and teachers what soeuer that instruct childrē in grammer or others whō so euer in primitiue sciences shal in teaching them intermingle any thing concerning y◠catholicke rayth the sacrament of the aulter or other Sacramentes of the Church contrary to the determinations of y◠church Nor shall suffer theyr schollers to expound the holy Scriptures except the text as hath bene vsed of auncient time nor shal permit them to dispute openly or priuily concerning the catholicke fayth or Sacramentes of the Churche Contrariwise the offender herein shal be greeuously punished by the Ordinary of the place as a fauourer o◠errours and schismes Item for that a new way doth more frequently leade a stray then an old way we will and commaunde that no booke or treatise made by Iohn Wickliffe or other whom soeuer about that time or sithence or hereafter to be made be from henceforth read in schooles halles hospitalles or other places whatsoeuer within our prouince of Canterbury aforesayd except the same be first examined by the vniuersitie of Oxford or Cambridge or at the last by twelue persons whom the sayd vniuersities or one of the shal appoynt to be chosen at our discretion or the laudable discretion of our predecessoures and the same being examined as aforesayd to be expresly approued and allowed by vs or our successours and in the name and authoritie of the vniuersitie to be deliuered vnto the Stationers to be copyed out and the same to be sold at a reasonable price the originall therof alwaies after to remayn in some chest of that vniuersitie But it any man shall read any such kynd of booke in schooles or otherwise as aforesayd he shal be punished as a sower offchisme and a fauourer of heresie as the qualitie or the fault shall require Item it is a daungerous thinge as witnesseth blessed S. Hierome to translate the text of the holy scripture out of one tongue into an other for in the translation the same sense is not alwayes easily kept as the same S. Ierome confesseth that although he were inspired yet oftentimes in this he erred We therefore decree and ordayne that no man hereafter by his owne authoritie translate any text of the Scripture into English or any other tongue by way of a booke libell or treatise and if no man read anye suche booke libell or treatise nowe lately set foorth in the time of Iohn Wickliffe or sithence or hereafter to be set forth in part or in whole priuily or apertly vpon paine of greater excommunication vntill the said translation be allowed by the Ordinary of the place or if the case so require by the Councell prouinciall He that shall do contrary to this shal likewise be punished as a fauourer of error heresie Item for that almighty God cannot be expressed with any Philosophicall termes or otherwise inuented of man And S. Augustine faith That he hath oftentimes reuoked such conclusions as hath bene most true because they haue bene offensiue to the eares of the religious we doe ordeine and specially forbid that no maner o◠person of what state degree or condition so euer he be doe allege or propone any conclusions or propositions in that catholicke fayth or repugnant to good manners except necessary doctrine pertayning to theyr facultie of teaching or disputing in theyr schooles or otherwise although they defend the same with neuer so curious termes and wordes For as sayth blessed S. Hugh of the Sacramentes that whiche oftentimes is well spoken is not well vnderstood If any man therefore after the publication of these presents shal be conuict wittingly to haue proponed such conclusions or propositions except being monished he reforme himselfe in one month by vertue of this present constitution He shall incurre the sentence of greater excommunication ipso facto and shal be openly pronounced an excommunicate vntill he hath confessed his fault openly in the same place where he offended and hath preached the true meaning of the sayd conclusion or proposition in one church or more as shal be thought expedient to the Ordinary Item no manner of person shall presume to dispute vpon that articles determined by that church as is cōtayned in the decrees decretals our constitutions prouinciall or in the general Councels But onely to seek out the true meaning therof that expressely whether it be openly or in secret nor none shal cal in doubt the authoritie of the said decretals or constitutions or the authoritie of him that made thē nor teach any thing contrary to that determination therof And chiefly concerning the adoration of the holy crosse the worshipping of Images of sayntes going on pilgrimage to certayne places or to the reliques of saintes or agaynst that othes in cases accustomed to be geuen in both cōmon places that is to say spirituall temporall But of al it shal be commonly taught and preached that the crosse Image of the Crucifixe and other Images of Saynts in the honour of them whom they present
citation sent by messenger by letters or edict not admitting proofe by witnesses and sentēce definitiue to be we do ordeine will and declare for the easier punishment of the offēders in the premisses and for the better reformation of the church deuided and hurt that all such as are diffamed openly knowne or vehemētly suspected in any of the cases aforesayd or in anye article of the catholicke fayth sounding contrary to good manners by authoritie of the ordinary of the place or other superior be cited personally to appeare cyther by letters publique messenger being sworne or by edicte openly set at that place where the sayd offender commonly remayneth or in hys parish Church if he hath any certayne dwelling house Otherwise in y◠Cathedrall church of the place where he was borne and in the parish churche of the same place where he so preached and taught And afterwardes certificate beyng geuen that the citation was formally executed agaynst the party cited being absent and neglecting hys appearannce it shal be proceeded agaynst him fully and playnly without sound or shew of iudgement and without admitting proofe by witnesses and other canonicall probations And also after lawful informatiō had the sayd ordinary al delayes set apert shall signifie declare and punishe the sayd offender according to the quallitie of his offence and in forme aforesayd and further shall doe according to iustice the absence of the offender notwithstanding Geuen at Oxford ¶ Who would haue thought by these lawes and constitutions so substantially founded so circumspectly prouided so dilligently executed but that the name and memory of this persecuted sort should vtterly haue bene rooted vp neuer could haue stand And yet such be the works of th◠lord passing all mēs admiratiō all this notwithstanding so far was it of that the number and courage of these good men was vanquished that rather they multiplied dayly encreased For so I finde in Registers recorded that these foresayd persons whome the king and the Catholique fathers did so greatly deteste for heretickes were in diuers countries of this realme dispersed and increased especially at London in Lincolnshire in Northfolk in Herefordshyre in Shreusbury in Callice and diuers other quarters mo with whom the Archb. of Caunterbury Thomas Arundell the same time had much ado as by hys own registers doth appeare Albeit some there were that dyd shrinke many did reuolt and renounce for daunger of the law Among whom was Iohn Puruey whiche recanted at Paules Crosse of whom more foloweth the Lord willing to be said in the yeare 1421. Also Iohn Edward priest of the dioces of Lincolne who reuoked in the greene yard at Norwich Richard Herbert and Emmot Willy of Lōdon also Iohn Becket who recanted at London Item Iohn Seynons of Lincolneshyre who was caused to reuoke at Caunterbury The articles of whom which commonly they did hold and which they were constrayned to abiure most specially were these as follow Their Articles First that the office of the holy Crosse ordayned by the whole Church celebrated doth contayne idolatry Item they sayd and affirmed that all they which doe reuerence and worship the signe of the crosse do commit idolatry and are reputed as Idolaters Item they sayd and affirmed that the true fleshe and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ is not in the sacrament of the aulter after the words spoken by the priest truely pronounced Item they sayd and affirmed the sacrament of the aultar to be sacramentall bread not hauing life but onely instituted for a memoriall of Christes passion Item they sayd and affirmed that the body of Christe which is taken on the aulter is a figure of that body of christ as long as we see the bread and wyne Item they sayd and affirmed that the decree of the prelates and clergie in the prouince of Caunterbury in theyr last conuocation with the consent of the king and the nobles in the last Parliament agaynst him that was brent lately in the citty of London was not sufficient to chaunge the purpose of the sayd Iohn when the substance of materiall bread is euen as before in the sacrament of the aultar it was no change being made in the nature of bread * Item that any lay man may preach the Gospel in euery place and may teach it by his owne authoritie without the licence of his Ordinary Itē that it is sinne to geue any thing to the preaching friers to the Minorites to the Augustines to the Carmelites Item that we ought not to offer at the funerals of the dead Item that the confession of sins to the people is vnneedefull Item that euery good man though he be vnlearned is a priest Item that the infant though he dye vnbaptised shal be saued Item that neither the pope nor the prelate neither any ordinary can compell any man to sweare by anye creature of God or by the bible booke Item that as well the Bishop the simple man the priest and the lay man be of like authoritie as lōg as they liue well Item that no man is bound to geue bodily reuerence to any prelate ¶ William Thorpe THus much briefly being signified by the way touching these which haue bene forced in time of this king to open abiuration Next commeth to our handes the worthy history of maister William Thorpe a warriour valiaunt vnder the triumphant banner of Christ with the processe of his examinations before the foresayd Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterb written by the sayd Thorpe and storyed by his owne pen at the request of hys frendes as by hys own words in the processe here of may appeare In whole examination whiche seemeth first to begin an 1407. thou shalt haue good reader both to learne and to merueile To learne in that thou shalt beare truth discoursed and discussed with the contrary reasons of the aduersary dissolued To marueile for that thou shalt beholde here in this man the merueilous force and strength of the Lordes might spirite and grace working and fighting in his souldiors also speaking in theyr mouthes according to the word of hys promise Luke xxi To the rest of the story we haue neither added nor diminished but as we haue receiued it copied out corrected by maister Williā Tindall who had his own handwriting so we haue here sent it and set it out abroad Althoughe for the more credite of the matter I rather wished it in his own naturall speach wherein it was first written Notwithstanding to put away all doubt and scrouple herein this I thought before to premonishe and testifie to the Reader touching the certaintie hereof that they be yet aliue whiche haue seene the selfe same copy in his own old English resembling y◠true antiquitie both of the speach and of the time The name of whom as for recorde of the same to auouche is M. Whithead who as he hath seene the true ancient copy in the hādes of George Constantine so hath he
accepted and thereupon the Archbyshop thomas Arundell wyth hys other bishops and a great part of the clergye went straight waies vnto the king then remaining at Keningston And there laid forth most greuous complaints against the sayd Lorde Cobham to his great infamy and blemish being a man right godly The king gently heard those bloud thirsty Prelates and farre otherwise then became his princely dignitie notwythstanding requiring and instantly desiring them that in respect of hys noble stocke and knighthode they should yet fauourably deale with him And that they would if it were possible without all rigor or extreme handling reduce him againe to the Churches vnitie Hee promised them also that in case they were contented to take some deliberation hys selfe would seriously common the matter wyth him Anone after the king sent for the saide Lorde Cobham And as he was come he called him secretely admonishing him betwixt him and him to submit himself to his mother the holy church and as an obedient child to acknowledge himselfe culpable Unto whome the Christen knight made this aunswer You most worthy Prince saith he I am alwaies prompt willing to obey for somuch as I knowe you a christen king the appoynted minister of God bearing the sworde to the punishment of euil doers for safegard of them that be vertuous Unto you next my eternal God owe I my whole obedience submit thereunto as I haue done euer all that I haue eyther of fortune or nature ready at all times to fulfil whatsoeuer ye shall in the Lord commaund inc But as touching the Pope and hys spiritually I owe them neither sure nor seruice forsomuch as I knowe him by the Scriptures to be the great Antichrist the sonne of perdition the open aduersary of God the abhomination standing in the holy place When the king had heard thys with such like sentences more he would talke no longer with hym but left him so vtterly And as the Archbyshop resorted againe vnto hym for an answere he gaue him his full authority to cite him examin him punish him according to their deuilish decrees which they called the lawes of holy church Then the sayde Archb. by the counsaile of his other Byshops and Clergy appoynted to cal before him Sir Iohn Didcastle the Lord Cobham and to cause hym personally to appeare to aunswere to such suspect Articles as they shoulde lay agaynst hym So he sent forth hys chiefe Sommoner wyth a very sharpe citation vnto the castle of Cowling where as he at that time dwelt for his solace And as the sayd Sommoner was come thether hee durst in no case enter the gates of so noble a man wythout his licence and therfore he returned home againe hys message not done Then called the Archbish. one Iohn Butler vnto him which was then the doore keper of the kings priuy chamber and wyth him he couenaunted through promyses and rewards to haue this matter craftly brought to passe vnder the kings name Whereuppon the sayde Iohn Butler tooke the Archbyshops Somner with him and went vnto the saide Lord Cobham shewing him that it was the kings pleasure that he should obey that citation and so cited him fraudulently Then saide he to them in few words that he in no case would consent to those most deuilish practises of the Priestes As they had informed the Archbyshop of that aunswere and that it was for no man priuately to cite him after that without pearil of life he decreed by by to haue him cited by publique processe or open cōmandement And in all the hast possible vpon the Wednesday before the Natiuity of our Lady in September he commaunded letters citatorir to be set vppon the great gates of the Cathedrall church of Rochester whych was but 3. English miles frō thence charging hym to appeare personally before him at Ledis the 11. day of the same moneth and yeare all excuses to the contrary set apart Those letters were taken down anone after by such as bare fauor vnto the Lord Cobham and so conueyed aside After that caused the Archbish. new letters to be set vp on the natiuity day of our Lady whych also were rent downe and vtterly consumed Then for somuch as he dyd not appeare at the day appoynted at Ledys where her sate in Consistorie as cruell as euer was Cayphas with his court of hypocrites about him he iudged him denounced him and condemned him of most depe contumacy After that whē he had bene falsly informed by his hired spies and other glosing glauerers that the sayd Lord Cobh. had laughed him to scorn disdained al his doings maintained his old opinions contemned the churches power the dignity of a Bishop the order of priesthood for all these was he than accused of in his mody madnes wtout iust profe did he openly excommunicate him Yet was not withal this his fierce tiranny satisfied but commanded him to be cited a fresh to appeare afore him the Saterday before the feast of S. Mathewe the Apostle with these cruel threatnings added thereunto that if he did not obey at the day he wold more extremely handle him And to make himselfe more strong towardes the performāce thereof he compelled the lay power by most terrible manasings of curses and interdictions to assist hym against that seditious apostata schismaticke and hereticke the troubler of the publike peace that enemy of the realme and great aduersary of all holy Church for al these hateful names did he geue him Thys most constant seruant of the Lorde and worthy Knight sir Iohn Didcastle the Lorde Cobham beholding the vnpeaceable furie of Antichrist thus kindled agaynst him perceiuing himself also compassed on euery side wyth deadly daungers He tooke paper and pen in hand and so wrote a Christen cōfession or rekening of his faith whych followeth heereafter both signing and sealing it wyth his owne hand Wherein he also answered to the 4. chiefest articles that the Archbyshop laid against him That done he tooke the copie with him and went therewith to the king trusting to finde mercy fauour at his hande None other was that confession of his then the common beleue or summe of the Churches faith called the Apostles Creede of all Christen men than vsed with a brief declaration vpon the same as here vnder ensueth ¶ The Christen beliefe of the Lorde Cobham I Beleue in God the father almighty maker of heauen and earth And in Iesu Christ hys onely sonne our Lorde which was cōceiued by the holy ghost borne of the virgin Mary suffred vnder Ponce Pilate crucified dead and buried went downe to hell the thirde day rose agayne from death ascended vp to heauen sitteth on the ryght hande of God the father almighty and from thence shal come again to iudge the quicke the dead I beleeue in the holy ghost the vniuersal holy Church the communion of Saints the forgeuenesse
their subtile sophistry Neither will I in conscience obey any of you all till I see you with Peter follow Christ in conuersation Then reade the doctor againe The 4. point is this Holy Churche hath determined that it is meritorious to a Christen man and to go on pilgrimage to holy places And there specially to worship the holy reliques and images of saintes Apostles Martirs Confessours and all other saintes besides approued by that Church of Rome Sir what say ye to this Wherunto he 〈◊〉 I owe them no seruice by any commaundement of god and therefore I minde not to seeke them for your couetousnes It were best ye swepte them faire from copwebs and dust and so layde them vp for catching of scathe Or els to bury them fayre in that groūd as ye do other aged people which are Gods Images It is a wonderfull thing that sayntes now being dead shoulde become so couetous and needy and thereupon so bitterly beg which all the life time hated al couetousnesse and begging But this I say vnto you and I would all that world should mark it That with your shrines and Idols your fained absolutions and pardons ye draw vnto you the substaunce wealth and chiefe pleasures of all christen realmes Why sir said one of the clerkes will ye not worshippe good images What worship should I geue vnto them said the Lord Cobham Then said Frier Palmer vnto him Sir will ye worship the crosse of Christ that he died vpon Where is it sayd the Lord Cobham The Frier said I put you the case sir that it were here euen now before you The Lord Cobham aunswered This is a great wise man to put me an earnest question of a thinge and yet he himselfe knoweth not where the thing it selfe is Yet once againe I aske you what worship I should do vnto it A clerke said vnto him Such worship as Paule speaketh of and that is this God forbid that I should ioy but onely in the crosse of Iesu Christ. Then said the Lord Cobham and spread his armes abroad This is a very crosse yea and so muche better then your Crosse of wood in that it was created of God Yet will not I seeke to haue it worshipped Then sayd the bishop of London Sir ye wote well that he died on a materiall crosse The Lord Cobham said and I wote also that our saluation came not in by that materiall crosse but alone by him which died therupon And well I wote that holy S. Paule reioyced in none other crosse but in christes passion and death onely and in his owne sufferinges of like persecution with him for the same selfe veritie that he had suffered for afore An other clerk yet asked him Will ye then do none honour to the holy crosse He answered him Yes if he were mine own I would lay him vp honestly and see vnto him that he shoulde take no more scath abroad nor be robbed of his goodes as he is now a dayes Then sayd the Archbish. vnto him Sir Iohn ye haue spoken here many wonderfull wordes to the slaunderous rebuke of the whole spiritualtie geuing a great euil example vnto the common fort here to haue vs in the more disdaine Much time haue we spent here about you and al in vaine so far as I can see Well we must nowe be at this short point with you for the day passeth away Ye must otherwise submit your selfe to the ordinaunce of holy church or els throw your selfe no remedy into most deepe daunger See to it in time for anone it will be els to late The Lord Cobham sayd I know not to what purpose I should otherwise submit me Muche more haue you offended me then euer I offended you in thus troubling me before this multitude Then said the archbishop again vnto him we once agayne require to remember your selfe well to haue none other maner opinion in these matters then the vniuersall faith and beliefe of the holy church of Rome is And so like obedient childe returne agayne to the vnitie of your mother See to it I say in time for yet ye may haue remedy where as anone it will be to late The Lord Cobham sayd expresly before them all I wil none otherwise beleue in these poyntes then that I haue told ye here afore Do with me what ye will Finally then the archbishop sayd wel then I see none other but we must needes doe the lawe we must proceede forth to the sentence dissinitiue and both iudge you condemne you for an hereticke And with that the Archb. stood vp and read there a bill of his condemnation all the clergy and laity vayling theyr boners And this was the tenour therof * The diffinitiue sentence of hys condemnation IN the name of God So be it We Thomas by the sufferaunce of God Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane and primate of al England and Legate from the apostolicke see of Rome willeth this to be knowne vnto all men In a certayne cause of heresy and vpon diuers articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight and Lord Cobham after a diligent inquisition made for the same was detected accused and presented before vs in our last conuocation of all our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Cathedrall Church of Paules at London At the lawfull denouncement and request of our vniuersal Clergy in the sayd conuocation we proceded agaynst him according to the law God to witnes with al the sauour possible And following Christes example in all that we might which willeth not the death of a sinner but rather that he be conuerted and liue we tooke vpon vs to correcte him and sought all other wayes possible to bring him againe to the churches vnitie declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersal church of Rome hath sayd holden determined and taught in that behalf And though we founde him in the Catholicke fayth farre wyde and so stifnecked that he would not confesse hys error nor purge himself nor yet repent him therof We yet pittieng him of fatherly compassion and intirely desiring the health of his soule appoynted hym a competent tyme of deliberation to see if he wold repent and seek to be reformed but since that time we haue foūd him worse and worse Considering therefore that he is not corrigible we are driuen to the very extremitie of the lawe and wyth great heauines of hart we nowe proceede to the publication of the sentence diffinitiue agaynst him Then brought he foorth an other bill conteyning the sayd sentence and that he read also in his beggerly Latine Christi nomine inuocato ipsumque solum prae oculis habentes Quia per acta inactitata and so forth Whiche I haue also translated into Englishe that men may vnderstand it Christ we take vnto witnesse that nothing els we seeke in this our whole enterprise but his onely glory For as
the crosse he sayd and affirmed that that only body of Christ which did hange vpon the crosse is to be worshipped For so much as that body alone was is y◠crosse which is to be worshipped And being demaunded what honor he would do vnto the Image of the crosse He aunswered by expresse wordes that he would only do it that honor that he would make it clean and lay it vp safe As touching the power and authority of the keyes the Archbishops Bishop and other prelates he sayde that the Pope is very Antichrist that is the head the Archbishops Bishops and other prelates to be his members and the Friers to be his tayle The whiche Pope Archbishops and bishops a man ought not to obey but so far forth as they be followers of Christ of Peter in their life maners conuersation and that he is the successor of Peter whiche is best and purest in life maners Furthermore the said sir Iohn spreading his handes wyth a loude voyce sayd thus to those whiche stoode about hym These men which iudge and would condemne me wil seduce you all themselues and wil lead you vnto hell therfore take heed of them When he had spoken those wordes we agayne as oftentimes before with lamentable countenaunce spake vnto the said sir Iohn exhorting him wyth as gentle wordes as we might that he would returne to that vnity of the church to beleue hold that which the church of Rome doth beleue hold Who expresly aunswered that he would not beleue or holde otherwise then he had before declared Wherefore we perceiuing as it appeared by hym that we coulde not preuayle at the last wyth bitternesse of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of a definitiue sentence in this maner ¶ In the name of God Amen We Thom. by the permission of God Archb. and humble minister of the holy Church of Cant. primate of all England and Legate of the Apostolicke see in a certayne cause or matter of heresy vpon certeine articles wherupon sir Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord Cobham before vs in the last cōuocation of our Clergy of our prouince of Caunterbury holden in the Church of S. Paul in London after diligēt inquisition thervpon made was detected accused by our said prouince notoriously and openly defamed At the request of the whole Clergy aforesayd therupon made vnto vs in the said conuocatiō with all fauour possible that we might God we take to witnes lawfully proceding agaynst him following the footsteps and example of Christ which woulde not the death of a sinner but rather that he should be conuerted and liue we haue endeuoured by all wayes and meanes we might or could to reforme him and rather reduce him to the vnity of the church declaring vnto him what the holy vniuersall Church of Rome doth teach hold and determine in this behalfe And albeit that we founde him wandring astraye from the Catholicke fayth and so stubberne and stiffenecked that he would not confesse his error or cleare himselfe thereof to detest the same Notwithstanding we fauouring him with a fatherly affection and hartily wishing and desiring his preferuation prefixed him a certayne competent time to deliberate with himself and if he would to repent and reforme himselfe And last of all for so much as we perceiued him to be vnreasonable obseruing chiefly those thinges whiche by the lawe are required in this behalfe with great sorow and bitternes of hart we proceeded to the pronouncing of the definitiue sentence in this maner The name of Christ being called vpon setting him onely before our eyes For so much as by actes enacted signes exhibited euidences and diuers tokens besides sundry kinde of proofes we find the said Sir Iohn to be haue ben an heretick and a folower of heretickes in the fayth and obseruation of the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome and specially as touching the sacraments of the Eucharist and of penaunce And that as the sonne of iniquitye and darckenesse he hath so hardened his hart that he will not vnderstand the voyce of his shepheard neither will be allured with his monitions or conuerted with any fayre speech Hauing first of al searched and sought out and diligently considering the merites of the cause aforesayd and of the sayd Sir Iohn his desertes and faultes aggrauated through his damnable obstinacy Not willing that he that is wicked should become more wicked infect other with his contagion by the counsell and consent of the reuerent men of profound wisedome and discretion our brethren the Lordes Richard bishop of London Henry Byshop of Winchester and Benedict Bishop of Bangor and also of many other doctours of Deuinity the decretals and ciuill law and of many other religious and learned persons our assistantes we haue iudged declared sententiallye and definitiuely condemned the sayde Syr Iohn Oldecastle knight Lord Cobham being conuict in and vpon that most detestable guilt not willing penitently to returne vnto the vnity of the Church and in those things which the sacred vniuersall Church of Rome doth holde teach determine shew forth And specially as one erring in the articles aboue written leauing him from henceforth as an heretick vnto the secular iudgement Moreouer we haue excommunicated and by these writinges do pronounce and excommunicate him as an hereticke and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errour shall receiue defend or geue him counsell or fauour or helpe him in this behalfe as fauourers defenders and receiuers of heretickes And to the intent that these premises may be knowne vnto all faythfull Christians we charge and commaund you that by your sentence definitiue you do cause the Curates which are vnder you with a loud and audible voyce in their Churches when as moste people is present in theyr mother tongue through all your Cittyes and dioces to publish and declare the sayd Sir Iohn Oldcastle as is before sayd to be by vs condemned as an hereticke schimaticke one erring in the articles aboue sayde and all other which from henceforth in fauour of his errours shall receiue or defend hym geuing him any counsell comfort or fauour in this behalfe to be excommunicate as receiuers fauorers and defenders of heretiks As is more effectually cōteined in the proces That by such meanes the erroneous opinions of the people which peraduenture hath otherwise conceiued the matter by those declarations of the trueth how the matter is may be cut of The which thing also we will and commaund to be written and signified by you word for word vnto all our fellow brethren that they all may manifest publish and declare throughout all theyr cittyes and dioces the maner and forme of this our proces and also the sentence by vs geuen and all other singular the contentes in the same And likewise cause it to be published by their Curates whiche are vnder them as touching the day of the receipt of these
euery man which would beholde and looke vpon the same the forme and tenour wherof here followeth and is such ¶ The protestation of Iohn Hus. FOr so much as aboue all things I doe desire the honor of God the profite of the holy Churche and that I my selfe may be a faithfull member of our Lorde Iesu Christ which is the heade and husband of the holy Church whych hee hath redemed Therefore as heretofore oftentimes I haue done euen so now againe I make this protestation that I neuer obstinately sayd or heereafter will say any thing that shall be contrary vnto the truth and verity and moreouer that I haue alwayes holden do hold and firmely desire for to holde the very true and infallible trueth and veritie so that before that I would defende and maintaine any erroure contrary therunto I would rather chuse by the hope and help of the Lorde to suffer extreeme punishment euen vnto death yea and thorowe the helpe of God I am ready euen to offer this my miserable lyfe vnto death for the law of Christ the which I do beleue euery part and parcell thereof to be geuen and promulgate for the saluation of mankinde by the counsaile and determination of the most holy Trinitie and the saintes of God c. By the whiche his protestation and also other protestations by the sayde M. Iohn Hus being well obserued and noted it may be easily gathered and known that his whole intent and purpose was and is that hee neither would nor will haue spoken or written any thing in hys bookes treatises doctrines or publike sermones or els to haue affirmed any articles the whyche willingly and wittingly he did vnderstand or know to be either erroneous offensiue seditious hereticall or offending the godly eare All beit that these and suche like things are falsely imputed vnto hym by hys enemies But it hath alwayes bene his chiefe intent and purpose and so is that euery poynt conclusion or article contained in his bookes or articles to haue put and affirmed them to thys ende according to the truth of the Gospell the holy Doctors and wryters vppon the holy Scriptures and to that end and purpose as is before expressed in his protestations and if in any poynt he shoulde be founde to varie or goe astray or that he were not well vnderstanded of others by like information to be informed vnderstanded corrected and amended and that he wil by no meanes sustaine or defend any maner of article against the holy Churche of Rome or the Catholicke faith Wherefore most reuerende fathers the premisses notwythstanding his ennemies through the extreeme hatred whych they beare vnto him hath picked and taken out by piece meale certain articles out of the booke of M. Iohn Hus reiecting and not looking vppon the allegations and reasons neither hauing any relation vnto the distinction of their equiuocations haue compounded and made thereof certaine false and fained articles againste him to thys ende that all charitie and loue being sette aparte they might the better ouerthrow hym and bryng hym vnto death contrary vnto the safe conducte vppon good and iust occasion openly assigned and geuen vnto the sayde maister Iohn Hus by the most noble Prince the Lorde Sigismund king of the Romanes and of Hungarie for his iust defence against all the friuolous accusations and assaultes of the ennemies not onely of the sayd M. Iohn Hus but also of the famous kingdome of Boheme and for the quiete appeasing of all such tumultes and rumours rising and springing in the sayde kingdome of Boheme or else where the auoiding of which most perillous vprours the saide king of Romaines doth greatly desire and wish as the right heire and successour of the sayd kingdome Whereuppon the Barons and Nobles aforesayde most humbly desire and require the premisses being considered and respect had vnto the great infamie and slaunder which may happen by the premisses vnto the sayde kingdome and inhabitants thereof that you will put to your handes and take some order meane that maister Iohn Hus may be distinctly hearde by some famous men deuines already deputed or otherwise to be appoynted vpon all and singulare such articles as shall be laide vnto him to declare his owne minde and intent and also the minde of the doctours alleadged for his purpose with the manifolde distinctions and equiuocations in the which the drawers out of the most part of his articles haue also made equiuocations that so according vnto the disposition of witnesses of the which a great number of them are and haue a long time bene his mortall ennemies that at the friuolous instigation of his enemies when hee was miserably deteined prisoner that he should not be condemned vnheard For so muche as by the sayde declarations your fatherly reuerences might be the more better informed of the trueth hee hymselfe is ready alwaies to submit himselfe vnder the determination of thys most sacred councell For your reuerences by the craftie and fained perswasions of his ennemies are thus informed that M Iohn Hus hath bene vncurably obstinate by a long time in most perillous articles the which your reuerences may nowe plainely perceiue to be vntrue and for the more euidence heerein to be shewed there is presented vnto your reuerences an instrumente of publike recognition of the moste reuerend father in Christe the Lorde Nicholas Bishop of Nazareth and Inquisitour of heresies specially appoynted by the Apostolike sea in the dioces of Prage the which by your reuerences is more diligently to be hearkened vnto Wherefore it may please your fatherly reuerences to commaund the sayd M Iohn Hus neither conuicted nor condemned to be taken and brought out of his bondes and chaines in the which he is nowe most greeuously deteined and kept and to put him into the hands of some reuerend Lordes Byshops or commissioners appoynted or to be appoynted by this present councell That the sayd M. Iohn Husse may somewhat be releued and recouer againe his health and be the more diligently and commodiouslye examined by the Commissioners and for the more assurance the Barons and Nobles aforesayd of the kingdome of Boheme will prouide most sure and good sureties the which wil not breake their fidelity and faith for any thing in the worlde Which also shall promise in his behalfe that hee shall not flee or departe out of their handes vntill suche time as the matter be fully determined by the sayd Commissioners In the execution of the which promises wee haue determined to prouide and foresee vnto the fame and honour of the said kingdome of Boheme and also to the safeconducte of the moste worthy Prince the king of Romaines least that the enemies and detractours of the honoure and fame of the kingdome aforesayd might not a little slander and reproue the said Lordes pretending and shewing forth hereafter that they had made vnreasonable or vnlawfull requests for the withstāding of which mischiefe we require your fatherly
them are erroneous some of them to be wicked othersome to be offensiue vnto godly eares many of thē to be temerarious and seditious and the greater part of them to be notoriously hereticall and euē now of late by the holy fathers and generall Councels reproued condēned And for so much as the said Articles are expresly conteined in the bookes of the said Iohn Hus therefore this said sacred Councell doth cōdemne reproue all those bookes which he wrote in what forme or phrase soeuer they be or whether they be trāslated by others doth determine and decree that they all shall be solemnely openly burned in the presence of the clergy people of the city of Constance elsewhere adding moreouer for the premisses that all his doctrine is worthy to be despised eschewed of all faithfull Christians And to the intent this most pernicious wicked doctrine may be vtterly excluded shut out of the Church this sacred Synode doth straightly cōmand that diligent inquisition be made by the ordinaries of the places by the Ecclesiasticall censure for such treatises and works and that such as are found be consumed burned with fire And if there be any found which shall contemne or depise this sentence or decree this sacred Synode ordeineth and decreeth that the ordinaries of the places and the inquisitours of heresies shal proceed against euery such person as suspect of heresy Wherefore after due inquisition made against the sayd Iohn Husse and full information had by the Commissaries and Doctours of both lawes and also by the saiengs of the witnesses which were worthy of credite and many other things opēly read before the said Iohn Hus and before the fathers and prelates of this sacred Councell by the which allegatiōs of the witnesses it appeareth that the sayd Iohn Hus hath taught many euill offensiue seditious and perilous heresies and hath preached the same by a long time this most sacred holy Synode lawfully congregate and gathered together in the holy Ghost the name of Christ being inuocate called vpon by this their sentence which here is set forth in writing determineth pronounceth declareth decreeth that Iohn Hus was and is a true and manifest hereticke and that he hath preached openly errours heresies lately condemned by the church of God and many other seditious temerarious offensiue things to no small offence of the Diuine maiestie and of the vniuersall Church and detriment of the Catholicke faith Church neglecting and despising the keyes of the Church Ecclesiasticall censures In the which his errours he continued with a minde altogether indurate and hardned by the space of many yeares much offending the faithfull Christians by his obstinacie stubburnes when as he made his appeale vnto the Lord Iesu Christ as the most high iudge omitting and leauing all Ecclesiasticall meanes In the which his appeale he alledged many false iniurious and offensiue matters in contempt of the Apostolicke sea and the Ecclesiasticall censures and keyes Wherupon both for the premisses many other things the said Synode pronounceth I. Hus to be an hereticke iudgeth him by these presents to be condemned iudged as an heretike reproueth the said appeal as iniurious offensiue done in derisiō vnto the ecclesiastical iurisdictiō iudgeth the said Hus not only to haue seduced the christian people by his writings preachings and specially in the kingdome of Boheme neither to haue bene a true preacher of the Gospell of Christ vnto the said people according to the exposition of the holy Doctours but also to haue bene a seducer of them also an obstinate and stifnecked person yea and such a one as doth not desire to returne againe to the lappe of our holy mother the Church neither to abiure the errours and heresies which he hath openly preached and defended Wherefore this most sacred Councell decreeth and declareth that the said Iohn Husse shall be famously deposed and disgraded from his Priestly orders and dignitie c. Whilest these things were thus read Iohn Husse albeit he were forbidden to speake notwithstāding he did often interrupt them and specially whē he was reproued of obstinacie he said with a loude voice I was neuer obstinate but as alwaies heretofore euē so now againe I desire to be taught by the holy Scriptures and I do professe my selfe to be so desirous of that truth that if I might by one only word subuert the errours of all heretickes I would not refuse to enter into what peril or bāger soeuer it were When his bookes were condēned he said wherefore haue you cōdemned those books when as you haue not proued by any one Article that they are cōtrary to the scriptures or Articles of faith And moreouer what iniury is this that you do to me that you haue cōdēned these bookes written in the Bohemian toung which you neuer saw neither yet read And oftētimes looking vp vnto heauē he prayed Whē the sentence and iudgement was ended kneeling downe vpon his knees he said Lord Iesu Christ forgeue mine enimies by whome thou knowest that I am falsely accused and that they haue vsed false witnes and slanders against me forgeue them I say for thy great mercies sake This his praier and oration the greater part and specially the chiefe of the Priests did deride and mocke At the last the seuen Bishops which were chosen out to disgrade him of his priesthood commanded him to put on the garments pertaining vnto priesthood which thyng when he had done vntill he came to the putting on of the Albe he called to his remembraunce the white vesture which Herode put vpon Iesus Christ to mock him withall So likewise in al other things he did comfort himselfe by the example of Christ. When he had now put on all his priestly vestures the Bishops exhorted him that he should yet alter and change his minde and purpose and prouide for his honour and safegard Then he according as the maner of the ceremony is going vp to the top of the scaffold being full of teares hee spake vnto the people in this sort These Lords and Bishops do exhort and councell mee that I should heere confesse before you all that I haue erred the which thing to do if it were such as might be done with the infamy and reproch of anye man they might peraduenture easily perswade me therunto but now truly I am in the sight of the lord my God without whose great ignominy and grudge of mine owne conscience I can by no meanes do that which they require of mee For I doo well knowe that I neuer taught any of those thinges which they haue falsly alledged against mee but I haue alwayes preached taught written and thought contrary thereunto With what countenance then should I behold the heauens with what face should I looke vpon them whome I haue taught where of there is a great
in a maner astonished sayd I do not remember them now at the first but hereafter they shal be obiected agaynst you And by and by the thirde man rising vp sayde when that you were also at Heidelberg you propounded many erroneous matters as touching the Trinitie and there painted out a certayne shield or scutchine comparing the Trinitie of persons in diuinitie vnto water snow and yse and such like Unto whoÌ„ M. Hierome answered Those thinges that I wrote or paynted there the same will I also speake write and paynt here and teach me that they be erroneous and I will most humbly reuoke and recant the same Then certayne cryed out let hym be burned let him be burned Unto whom he answered if my death doe delight or please you in the name of God let it be so Then sayd the archbishop of Salisburg not so mayster Hierome forsomuch as it is written I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue When these and many other tumultes and cryes were passed whereby they did then most disorderly and outragiously witnes agaynst them they deliuered the sayd mayster Hierome being bound vnto the officers of the Citty of Constance to be caryed to prison for that night and so euery one of them returned to their lodginges In the meane tyme one of the friendes of M. I. Hus looking out at a window of the Cloyster sayd vnto hym M. Hierome Then sayd hee you are welcome my deare brother Then sâ—yd Peter vnto hym Be constant feare not to suffer death for the truth sake of the whiche wheÌ„ you were in tymes past at libertie you dyd preache so muche goodnes Vnto whome Hierome aunswered truely brother I do not feare death and forsomuch as we know that we haue spoken much therof in times past let vs now see what may be knowne or done in effect By and by hys keepers comming to the window threatning hym wyth strokes dyd put away the sayd Peter from the window of the Cloyster Then came there one Uitus vnto M. Hierome sayd mayster how doe you Unto whom he aunswered truely brother I do very well Then hys keepers comming about him layd hold of the sayd Uitus saying this is also one of the number and kept hym When it drew towards euening the archb of Rigen sent certayne oâ— hys seruants which lead away M. Hiâ—rome being stroÌ„gly bound with chaynes both by the handes and by the neck and kept him so for certayne houres When night drew on they caryed hym vnto a certayn tower of the Cittie in Sainct Paules Churchyarde where as they tying him fast vnto a great blocke and his fâ—ete in the stockes hys handes also being made fast vppon them they left hym where as the blocke was so high that he could by no meanes sit therupon but that his head must hang downward They caryed also the sayd Uitus vnto the archbishop of Rygen who demaunded of him why he durst be so bold to talk with such a man being a reprobate of all men and an hereticke and when as he could finde no cause of imprisonment in hym and that he sayd he was maister Iohn de Clums friend taking an othe and promise of him that he should not go about to endamage the Councell by reason of that imprisonment and captiuitie so dismissed hym and sent him away Maister Hierom vnknown vnto vs whether he was caryed lay in the sayd tower two dayes two nightes relieued onely with bread and water Then one of hys keepers comming vnto M. Peter declared vnto him howe that M. Hierome lay hard by in bondes and chaines and how he was fed Then M. Peter desired that hee might haue leaue geuen hym to geue him meat because he would procure the same vnto hym The keeper of the prison graunting hys request caryed meate vnto hym Within â—leuen dayes after so hanging by the heeles he vsed so small repast that he fell sore sicke euen vnto the death When as he lying then in that captiuitie and prison desired to haue a Confessor they of the Councell denyed that he shold haue any vntill such time as by great importunitie he obtayned to haue one hys friends being then there present in the same prison and tower wherein he then lay by the space of one yeare lacking but seuen dayes After they had put Iohn Hus to death then about the feast of the natiuitie of Mary the Uirgine they brought forth M. Hierome whom they had kept so long in chains vnto the Churche of S. Paule and threatning hym with death being instant vpon him they forced him to abiure recant and coÌ„sent vnto the death of M. Iohn Hus that he was iustly and truely condemned and put to death by theÌ„ He what for feare of death and hopyng thereby to escape out of their handes according to their will and pleasure according to the tenour whiche was exhibited vnto hym did make abiuration and that in the Cathedrall Churche and open Session the draught whereof penned to hym by the Papistes here ensueth ¶ The abiuration of M Hierome of Prage I Hierome of Prage Mayster of Arte acknowledging the Catholicke Church and the Apostolicke fayth do accurse and renounce all heresies specially that whereof I haue hetherto bene infamed and that which in tymes past Iohn Hus and Iohn Wickleffe haue bolden and taught in theyr workes treatises and sermons made vnto the people and Clergy for the whiche cause the sayde Wickliffe and Hus together with the sayde doctrines errours are condeÌ„ned by this Sinode of Constance as heretickes and all the said doctrine sentencially condemed and especially in certayne articles expressed in the sentences and iudgementes geuen agaynst them by this sacred Councell Also I do accorde and agree vnto the holy Churche of Rome the Apostolick seate in this sacred Councel with my mouth and hart do professe in al thinges and touching all thinges and specially as touching the keyes Sacramentes orders and offices and ecclesiasticall censures of pardons reliques of Saintes Ecclesiasticall libertie also ceremonies and all other thinges pertayning vnto Christian Religion as the Church of Rome the Apostolick sea and this sacred Councel do professe and specially that many of the sayd Articles are notoriously hereticall and lately reproued by the holy fathers some of them blasphemous other some erroneous some offensiue vnto godly cares many of them temerarious and sedicious And suche also were counted the Articles lately condemned by the sacred councell and it was inhibited and forbidden to all and singular Catholicke men hereafter to preach teach or presume to hold or mayntayne any of the sayd Articles vnder payn of being accursed And I the sayd Hierome forsomuch as I haue laboured by Scholasticall Artes to perswade the opinion De Vniuersalibus realibus and that one substance of the common kinde should signifie many thinges subiect vnder the same and euery
one of them as S. Ambrose Hierom Augustin do affirme and likewise others For the teaching hereof by a playne example I described as it were a certayne triangle forme or figure the which I cald the shield of fayth Therfore vtterly to exclude and take away the erroneous and wicked vnderstanding therof the which peraduē tture some men may gather thereby I do say affirme declare that I neuer made the sayd figure neither named it the shield of faith to that intent or purpose that I woulde extoll or preferre the opinion of vniuersalities aboue or before the contrary opinion in such sort as though that were the shield of faith that without the affirmation therof the Catholicke faith coulde not be defended or maintained when as I my selfe would not obstinately sticke thereunto But this I said because I had put example in the description of the Triangle or form that one diuine essence consisted in three subiectes or persons in themselues distinct that is to saye the father the sonne and the holy Ghost The article of the which Trinitie is the chiefe shield of fayth and foundation of the Catholicke truth Furthermore that it may be euident vnto all mē what the causes were for the whiche I was reputed thought to stick to and fauour some time I. Hus. I signifie vnto all men by these presentes that when as I heard him oftentimes both in his sermons and also in the schooles I beleleued that he was a very good man neither that he dyd in any poynt gaynsay the traditions of our holy mother the Church or holy doctors in somuch as when I was lately in this Citty and the articles which I affirmed were shewed vnto me whiche were also condemned by the sacred Councell at the first sight of them I did not beleeue that they were hys at the least not in that forme But when as I had further vnderstood by certayn famous Doctours maysters of Diuinitie that they were hys articles required for my further information and satisfaction to haue the bookes of hys own hand writing shewed vnto me wherin it was sayd those articles were contayned The which books when they were shewed vnto me written with his owne hand which I did know as well as mine owne I found all and euery one of those articles therein written in like forme as they are condemned Wherfore I do worthely iudge and thinke him and his doctrine with his adherents to be condemned and reproued by this sacred coūcell as hereticall and without reason Al which the premisses with a pure minde and conscience I do heare pronounce speake being now fully and sufficiently informed of the foresaid sentences and iudgementes geuen by the sacred councell agaynst the doctrines of the sayd Iohn Wickleffe and Iohn Hus and agaynst their own persons vnto the which iudgement as a deuout Catholike in all thinges I doe most humbly consent and agree Also I the foresayd Hierom which before the reuerend fathers the Lordes Cardinals and reuerend Lordes Prelates and Doctours and other worshipful persons of this sacred Councell in this same place did heretofore frely and willingly declare and expound myne intent and purpose amongest other thinges speaking of the Churche did deuide the same into three partes And as I did perceaue afterward it was vnderstanded by some the I would affirme that in the triumphant Church there was fayth Whereas I do firmly beleue that there is the blessed sight and beholding of God excluding all darke vnderstanding knowledge And now also I do say affirm declare that it was neuer my intent and purpose to proue that there sholde be fayth speaking of fayth as fayth is commonly defined but knowledge farre exceeding fayth And generally whatsoeuer I sayd eyther there or at any time before I do referre and most humbly submit my selfe vnto the determination of this sacred Councell of Constance Moreouer I do sweare both by the holy Trinitie and also by the most holy Gospell that I will for euermore remayne and perseuere without all doubt in the truth of the Catholicke Churche And all such as by their doctrine and teaching shall impugne this fayth I iudge them worthy together with their doctrines of eternall curse And if I my selfe at any time which God forbid I should doe presume to preach or teach contrary thereunto I will submit my self vnto the seueritie of the Canons and be bound vnto eternall payn and punishment Wherupon I do deliuer vp this my cōfession and tenour of my profession willingly before this sacred generall councell and haue subscribed and written all these thinges with myne owne hand AFter all this they caused hym to be caryed agayn vnto the same prison but not so straightly chayned bound as he was before notwithstanding kept euery day wyth souldiors and armed men And when as afterward his enemies which were appoynted agaynst him as Michaell de causis wicked Palletz with other their companions in these affayres vnderstood knew by the words talke of M. Hierome and by other certayn tokens that he made the same abiuration recantation not of a sincere pure minde but onely to the intent thereby to scape their hands they together with certayne Friers of Prage of the order of Carmelites then comming in put vp new accusations agaynst the sayd M. Hierome and drew the same into Articles being very instant and earnest that he shoulde answere thereunto And forsomuch as his iudges certaine Cardinals as the Cardinall of Cambray the Cardinal de Vrsinis the Cardinall of Aquilegia and of Florence considering the malice of the enemies of M. Hierome dyd see the great iniurie that was done vnto him they laboured before the whole Councell for hys deliuery It happened vpon a certayn day as they were labouring in the Councell for the deliuery of the sayd M. Hierome that the Germaynes and Bohemians his enemies with al force and power resisted against it crying out that he should in no case be dismissed Then start vp one called Doctor Naso which said vnto the Cardinalles we maruaile much of you most reuerend fathers that your reuerences will make intercession for such a wicked hereticke for whose sake we in Boheme with the whole clergy haue suffered much trouble mischiefe and peraduenture your fatherhoodes shall suffer and I greatly feare least that you haue receiued some rewardes eyther of the king of Boheme or of these heretickes When as the Cardinalles were thus rebuked they discharged themselues of mayster Hieromes cause and matter Then his enemies aforesaid obtayned to haue other iudges appointed as the Patriarcke of Constantinople a Germayne doctour forsomuch as they did knowe that the Patriarch was a greeuous enemy vnto M. Hierome because he being before appoynted iudge by the Councell had condemned Iohn Hus vnto death But M. Hierome would not aunswere them in prison requiring to haue open audience because he woulde there finally
this present committing the foresayd iniuryes vnto God vnto whom vengeance perteyneth who will also aboundantly reward workers of iniquity will prosecute them more amply before him whom God shall appoynt in the Apostolicke sea to gouerne his holy Churche as the onely and vndoubted Pastour Vnto whom God willing we exhibiting our due reuerence obedience as faythfull children in those things which are lawfull honest and agreeable to reason and the law of God wil make our request and petition that speedy remedy may be prouided for vs our sayde kingdome and Marquesdome vpon the premises according to the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the institutions of the holy fathers The premises notwithstanding we setting apart all feare and mens ordinances prouided to the contrary will maynetayne and defend the law of our Lord Iesus Christ and the deuout humble and constant preachers thereof euen to the shedding of our bloud Dated at Sternberg in the yeare of our Lord. 1415. vpon S. Wēceslaus day Martyr of our Lord Iesu Christ. Round about the sayd letters there were 54. Seales hanging and their names subscribed whose Seales they were The names of which noble men I thought it good here to annext with all partly for the more credite of that hath bene sayd partly also for examples sake to the intent that our noble men and gentlemen in this our Realme of England now liuing in this cleare light of the Gospell may by their example vnderstand that if they ioyne themselues with the Gospell of Iesus zealouslye and as they should do yet are they neither the first nor the most that so haue done before them if not yet the trueth may here remayne in the story to theyr shame or els to theyr instruction seing so many noble and worthy gentlemen within the small kingdome of Bohemia to be so forward in those so darcke dayes and among so many enemyes 200. yeares agoe to take part with Christ And yet our Gentlemē here in such long cōtinuance of time being so diligētly taught are neyther in number nor in zeale to thē to be compared but will still take part contrary both to Christ and to the example of these nobles whose names they may see read here folowing 1 Alssokabat de Wiscowitz 2 Vlricus de Lhota 2 Ioan de Ksimicz 4 Iossko de sczitowicz 5 Paerdus Zwiranowicz 6 Ioan. de Ziwla 7 Ioā de Reychēberg 8 Wildo Skitzyny 9 Drliko de Biela 10 Kos de Doloylatz 11 Ioan de Simusin 12 Dobessim ' de Tissa 13 Drazko de Aradeck 14 Steph. de Hmodorkat 15 Ioan Dern de Gabonecx 16 Barso dictus Hloder de Zeinicz 17 Ioan Hmrsdorfar 18 Psateska de Wilklek 19 Petrus Mg de Sczitowicy 20 N. Studenica 21 N. Brischell 22 N. de Cromassona 23 Arannisick Donant de Poloniae 24 Ioan. Donant de Poloniae 25 Ioan. de Cziczow 26 Wenceslaus de N. 27 N. de N. 28 N.N. 29 Iosseck de N. 30 Henricus de N. 31 Waczlals de kuck  This noble man did accompanye Hus and with certain horsemen conducte him to Constance 32 Henr. de Zrenowicz 33 Baczko de Cōuald 34 Petr. dictus Nienick de zaltoroldeck 35 Czēko de Mossnow 36 N. 37 Zibilutz de Clezā 38 Ioan. de Peterswald 39 Parsifal de Namyescz 40 Zodoni de Zwietzick 41 Raczeck Zawskalp 42 Ion de Tossawicz 43 Diwa de Spissnia 44 Steffko de Draczdw 45 Issko de Draczdw 46 Odich de Hlud 47 Wosfart de Paulowicz 48 Pirebbor de Tire zenicz 49 Rynard de Tyrczewicz 50 Bohunko de Wratisdow 51 Vlricus de Racdraw 52 Deslaw de Nali 53 Bonesb de Frabenicz 54 Eybl de Roissowan After these things thus declared and discoursed cōcerning the history of Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage the order of place and countrye next woulde require consequently to infer and comprehend the great troubles perturbations which happened after vpō the death of these men in the coūtry of Boheme but the order of time calleth me backe first to other matters here of our owne country which passed in the meane time with vs in England Which things being taken by the way and finished we will christ willing afterward returne to the tractation hereof to prosecute the troubles and conflictes of the Bohemians with other things beside perteyning to the latter end of the coūcell of constance and chosing of Pope Martin as the order of yeares and time shall require Ye heard before pag. 588. how after the death of Thomas Arundell Archb. of Caunt succeeded Henry Chichesley an 1414. and sate 25. yeres In whose time was much trouble and great affliction of good mē here in England of whom many were compelled to abiure some we burned diuers were driuē to exile Wherof partly now to entreat as we finde them in registers historyes recorded we will first begin with Iohn Claydon Currier of Londō Richard Turming whom Rob. Fabian doth falsly affirm to be burned in the yeare where in Syr Roger Acton and M. Browne suffered who in deed suffered not before the secōd yeare of Henry Chichesley being Archb. of Caunt whiche was an 1413. The history of which Iohn Claydon in the Registers is thus declared The story of Iohn Claydon Currier and of R. Turming Baker THe 17. of August 1415. did personally appeare I. Claydon Currier of London arrested by the Mayor of the sayd City for the suspition of heresy before Henry Archbishop of Caunterbury in Saynt Paules Church whiche Iohn being obiected to him by the Archbishop that in the City of London other places of the prouince of Canterbury he was suspected by diuers godly and learned mē for heresy and to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determinatiō of the church did openly confesse and denyed not but that he had bene for the space of xx yeres suspected both about the City of London also in the prouince of Caunt and specially of the common sort for Lollardy and heresy to be contrary to the catholick fayth and determination of the church of Rome and defamed of the same all the tyme aforesayd In so much that in the time of M. Robert Braybrooke B. of London deceased he was for the space of two yeares commaunded to the prison of Conwey for the foresayd defamation and suspition and for the same cause also he was in prison in the fleete for 3. yeares Out of which prison he in the raigne of King Henry the 4. was brought before Lord Iohn Scarle then Chauncellor to the king there did abiure all heresy and errour And the sayd Iohn Claydon being asked of the sayd Archbishop whither he did abiure the heresye of which he was suspect before any other did confesse that in a Conuocation at London in Paules Church before Thomas Arundell late Archbishop deceased he did abiure all such doctrine which they called heresy and error contrary to the Catholick fayth and determination of the Church and that he had
false crueltie And therefore the foresaide Synode to the glory of almighty God and preseruation of his catholicke faith and augmenting of Christian religion and for the saluation of mens soules hath corporally reiected and cast forth of the houshold of God the foresaid I. Wicklieffe I. Hus and Ierome who amongst other things did beleeue preach teach and maintaine of the Sacrament of the aultar and other sacrameÌ„ts of the church articles of the faith coÌ„trary to that the holy Church of Rome beleueth holdeth preacheth and teacheth haue presumed obstinately to preach teach hold and beleue many other moe to the damnation of themselues and of others and the sayde Synode hath separated the same as obstinate and malipert heretickes from the Communion of the faithfull people and haue declared them to be spiritually throwne forth and many other things both wholesome profitable hath the same Councell as touching the premisses stablished and decreed whereby they which by the meanes of those Arch-heretikes and by their false doctrine haue spiritually departed from the Lords house may by the canonicall rules be reduced to the straight path of truth and veritie And moreouer as we to our great griefe do heare not only in the kingdome of Bohemia and Dukedome of Morauia and other places aboue recited but also in certaine parts and prouinces neere adioining and bordering vpon the same there be many other of the secretaries and followers of the foresayd Archheritickes and hereticall opinions casting behind their backes as well the feare of God as the shame of the world neither receiuing fruit of conuersion repentaunce by the miserable destruction of the foresayde Iohn Hus and Hierome but as men drowned in the dungeon of their sinnes cease not to blaspheme the Lord God taking his name in vayne whose minds the father of lies hath damnably blinded and do read and study the foresaid bookes or workes contayning heresies erroures being lately by the foresayd Synode condeÌ„ned to be burned also to the perill of themselues and many other simple men against the statutes decrees and ordinaunces in the Synode aforesayd and the Canonicall sanctions do presume to preach teach the same to the great perill of soules the derogation of the Catholicke fayth and sclaunder of many other besides We therfore considering that errour when it is not relisted seemeth to be allowed and liked and hauing a desire to resist such euill and pernicious errours and vtterly roote them out from amongst the companie of faythfull christians especially froÌ„ the afore recited places of Bohemia Morauia and other straights and Ilands ioyning and bordering vpon the same least they shold stretch out enlarge their â—â—â—ites we will and commaund your discretions by our letters Apostolicall the holy Councell of CoÌ„stance approuing and allowing the same that you that are Archbishops Bishops and other of the clergy and euery one of you by himself or by an other or others being graue and fit persons to haue spirituall iurisdiction do see that al and singuler persons of what dignitie office preeminence state or conditioÌ„ so euer they be and by what name soeuer they are knowne which shall presume otherwise to teache preach or obserue touching the most high and excelent the most wholesome and superadmirable Sacrament of the bloud of our Lorde Iesus Christe or els of the Sacrament of Baptisme confession of sinnes penaunce for sins and extreme vnction or els of any other Sacramentes of the Church articles of the faith then that which the right holy vniuersall church of Rome doth hold teach preach obserue or els that shall presume obstinately by any wayes or meanes priuily or apertly to hold beleue and teach the Articles bookes or doctrine of the foresayd Archhereticks Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus Hieronimus of Prage being by the foresayd Synode of Constaunce with theyr authours as is sayd damned and condemned or dare presume publikly or priuily to allow or commend in any wise the death and end of the said archheretiks or of any other their receiuers ayders and fauourers in the fauour or supportation of the foresayd errors as also their beleuers and adherentes that then as before you see and cause them and euery of them to be most seuerly punished that you iudge and geue sentence vpon them as hereticks and that as arrant hereticks you leaue them to the secular court or power Let the receiuers also and fauourers and defenders of such most pestiferous persons notwtstanding they neyther beleue fauour nor haue deuotion towardes their errors but happely shal receaue or entertain such pestiferous persons because of carnall affection or friendly loue besides the punishmene due vnto theÌ„ by both lawes ouer and aboue the same punishment by competent iudges be so afflicted for so haynous actes of theirs with so seuere payn punishment excruciated that the same may be to other in like case offending an example of terrour that at the least those whome the feare of God by no meanes may reuoke from such euill doing yet the seueritie of this our discipline may force and constrayne As touching the third sort which shal be any maner of wayes infected with this damnable sect and shall after coÌ„petent admonition repeÌ„t and amend themselues of such errours and sectes aforesayd and will returne agayn into the lap and vnitie of our holy mother the Churche fully acknowledge and confesse the Catholike fayth towardes them let the seueritie of iustice as the quallitie of the facte shall require be somewhat tempered with a tast of mercy And furthermore we will and command that by thys our authoritie Apostolicall ye exhort and admonish al the professours of the catholicke fayth as Emperours kings Dukes Princes Marquesses Earles Barons Knights and other Magistrates Rectors Consuls Proconsuls Shires Countries and Uniuersities of the kingdomes Prouinces Cities otwnes Castles villages their lands other places al other executing teÌ„poral iurisdiction according to the form exigence of the law that they expell out of their kingdoms prouincies Cities towns castles villages lands other places al all maner of suche heretickes according to the effect and tenour of the Councell of Laterane beginning Sicut ait ecclesia c. that those whom publikely and manifestly by the euidence of their deedes shall be knowne to be such as like sicke and scabed sheepe infect the Lords flock they expell and banish till such tyme as from vs or you or els other ecclesiasticall iudges or Inquisitours holding the fayth and communion of the holye church of Rome they shall receiue other order and countermaund and that they suffer no such within theyr shyres and circuites to preach or to keepe either house or familye either yet to vse any handicrafte or occupations or other trades of merchaundise or els to solace themselues anye wayes or frequent the company of Christen men And furthermore if suche publike and knowne heretiques shall
chaunce to dye although not so denounced by the Church yet in this so great a crime let hym and them want Christian buriall and let no offeringes or oblations be made for them nor receiued Hys goodes and substance also froÌ„ the time of his death according to the Canonical sanctions being confiscate let no such enioy them to whoÌ„ they appertayne till that by the ecclesiasticall iudges hauing power and authoritie in this behalfe sentence vpon that his or their crime of heresie be declared and promulgate let such owners as be found suspect or noted with anye suche suspition of heresie before a competent and ecclesiasticall iudge according to the consideration and exigence of that suspicion and according to the quallitie of the person by the arbitrement of such a iudge shew and declare hys proper own innoceÌ„cy with deuotion as beseemeth in that behalf And if in hys purgation being Canonically interdicted he do fayle or be not able Canonically to make his purgation or that he refuse to take hys othe by damnable obstinacie to make suche purgation then let him be condemned as an hereticke But such as thorough negligence or thorough slothfulnes shall omit to shew their sayd innocencie and to make such purgation let them be excommunicate and so long put out from the company of Christen men til that they shall make condigne satisfactioÌ„ so that if by the space of one whole yeare they shall remayne in such excommunication then let them as heretickes be condeÌ„ned And further if any shal be found culpable in any point of the foresayd pestiferous doctrine of the Archheretickes aforesayd or in any Article thereof whether it be by the reporte of the seditious or els well disposed let them yet be punished according to the Canons If onely through infamy and suspition of the foresaid Articles or any of them any man shal be found suspect in his purgation Canonicall for this thing being interdicted shall fayle let hym be accompted as a man conuict as a conuict person by the Canons let him be punished And furthermore we innouating and putting in execution the Canon of our predecessour of happy memory pope Boniface the 8. which beginneth thus Vt inquisitionis negocium c. In exhorting wise require and also commaund all temporall potentates Lordes Iudges afore recited by whatsoeuer dignities offices and names they are knowen that as they desire to be had estemed counted for the faythfull members and children of the Church and do reioyce in the name of Christ so in likewise for the defeÌ„ce of the same faith they wil obey inteÌ„d giue their ayd and fauorable help to you that are Archbishops Bishops and Ecclesiastical men inquisitours of al hereticall prauitie and other Iudges and Ecclesiasticall persons by you hereunto as aforesayd appoynted holdyng the fayth and communioÌ„ of our holy mother the church for the searching out taking safe custody of all the foresayde heretickes their beleuers their fauorers their receiuers and their defenders when so euer they shal be therunto of them required And that they bring and cause to be brought al delay set aparte the foresayde pestiferous persons so seeking to destroy others with them into suche safe keeping and prysons as by you the Archbyshops Byshops Clergie and Inquisitors aforesaid are to be appointed or els vnto such other place or places as eyther you or they shal commauÌ„d within any of their dominions gouernements and rectories where they by catholicke men that is by you the Archbishops byshops the Clergy and inquisitours or any other that shal be by you appointed or are already appointed by any of you may be holden and kept in safe keping putting them in fetters shackles boltes and manacles of yroÌ„ vnder most straight custody for escaping away tyll suche tyme as all that busines which belongeth vnto them be by the iudgement of the church finished and determined and that of suche heresie by a competent ecclesiasticall iudge which firmely holdeth the faith and communioÌ„ of the said holy church of Rome they be coÌ„demned The residue let the foresayde temporall Lordes Rectours Iudges or other their officers and Pursinauntes take amongest them with condigne deathes without anye delay to punish But fearing least to the preiudice sclander of the foresayd catholicke fayth and religion thorough the pretext of ignoraunce any man herein shoulde be circumuented or that any subtile and craftie men should vnder the vayle of friuolous excuse cloke and disseÌ„ble in thys matter and that as touching the coÌ„uincing or apprehending of the foresaid hereticks their receiuours defeÌ„dors fauourers beleeuers and adherentes and also of suche as are suspect of heresie and with suche like peruerse doctrine many wise spotted we might geue more perfect instruction Therfore as well to the kingdom of Bohemia parts neare adioining to the same as all other where this superstitious doctrine first began to spread we haue thought it good to send the articles here vnder written concerning yâ— secte of those Archheretickes for the better direction of the foresayd Catholicke fayth Touching which articles by vertue of holy obedience we charge and commaund you and all other Archbishops and Bishops all maner of commissaries and inquisitours that euery of them within the Dioces and limites of theyr iurisdiction also in the foresaid kingdom dukedome and places neare adioyning although the same places be beyond the same their iurisdiction in the fauour of the catholicke faith do geue most dilligent and vigilant care about the extirpation and correction of those erroures archheresies and most pestiferous sect aforesayd and also that they compell all diffamed persons and suspecte of so pestiferous a contagion whether it be vnder the penaltie of the crime confessed â—â— of excommunication suspension or interdicte or any other formidable payne canonicall or legall when and wheresoeuer it shall seeme good to them and as the quallitie of the facte requireth by an othe corporally taken either vpon the holy Euangelistes or vpon the reliques of Saintes or vpon the image of the crucifixe according to the obseruauntes of certayne places and accordyng to the interrogatories to make conuenient answere to euery article within written For we intend agaynst all and singular archbishops Byshops Ecclesiasticall persons or inquisitours which shall shew themselues negligent and remisse in the extirpation of the leauen of this hereticall prauitie and purging their territories dioces and places to them appoynted of such euill and wicked men to proceed and to cause to be proceeded vnto the deprauation and deposition of their pontificall dignities and shall substitute such other in their places which can and may be able to coÌ„found the sayd hereticall prauitie and proceede to further paynes agaynst such by the lawe limitted and vnto other yet more grieuous if neede require we our selues will proceede and cause to be proceeded according as the party his fact and filthines of his crime committed shall deserue
neyther holy neither meritorious Item that reliques as dead mens bones ought not to be worshipped or digged out of theyr graues or set vp in Shrynes Item that prayers made in all places are acceptable vnto God Item that men ought not to pray to any saynt but only to God Item that the vels and ringing in the church was ordeyned for no other purpose then to fill the pristes purses Item that it is no sinne to withstand the ecclesiasticall preceptes Item that the catholick church is onely the congregation of the elect These were the Articles which were generally obiected agaynst them all wherin they did so agree in one vniforme sayth that whatsoeuer one did hold all the other did mayntayne hold the same By the which theyr consent doctrine it appeareth that they all receiued it of some one instructor who was William White which being a scholer and folower of I. Wickliffe resorted afterward into thys country of Norfolke and there instructed these men in the light of the gospell And now as we haue declared the names and Articles of these good men so it remayneth somewhat to speake of theyr troubles how they were handled beginning first with William White ¶ William White Priest THis William White being a folower of Iohn Wickliff and a priest not after the common sort of priests but rather to be reputed amongst the number of them of whom the wise man speaketh He was as the morning starre in the midst of a cloud c. This man was well learned vpright a well spoken priest He gaue ouer his priesthood benefice took vnto him a godly yong woman to his wife named Ioane notwithstanding he did not therefore cease or leaue frō his former office duty but continually labored to the glory and prayse of his spouse Christ by reading writing preaching The principal points of his doctrine were these which he was forced to recant at Canterbury That men should seeke for the forgeuenes of their sins onely at the handes of God That the wicked liuing of the Pope and his holynesse is nothing els but a deuilish estate and heauy yoke of Antichrist and therfore he is an enemy vnto Christes trueth That men ought not to worship Images or other Idolatrous payntings That mē ought not to worship the holy men which are dead That the Romish church is the fig tree which the Lord Christ hath accussed because it hath brought forth no fruit of the true beliefe That such as weare coules or be annointed or shorne are the lanceknightes and souldiors of Lucifer that they all because theyr lamps are not burning shall be shut out when as the Lord Christ shall come Upon which articles he being attached at Cant. vnder the Archb. Henry Chichesley in the yeare of our Lord 1424. there for a certayne space stoutly and manly witnessed the truth whiche he had preached but like as there he lost hys courage and strength so afterward he became again much more stouter and stronger in Iesu Christ and confessed his own error offence For after this he going into Norfolk with his said wife Ioane there occupying himself busily in teaching conuerting the people vnto the true doctrine of Christ at the last by meanes of the kings letters sēt down for that intent and purpose he was apprehended taken brought before Wil. bishop of Norwich by whom he was conuict condemned of 30. articles there was burned in Norwich in the moneth of September an 1424. ¶ The burning of William White This William White and his wife had his most abode with one Tho. Moone of Ludney This mā was of so deuout and holy life that all the people had him in great reuerence and desired him to pray for them in so much that one Margaret Wright confessed that if any sayntes were to be prayd to she would rather pray to him then to any other When he was come vnto the stake thinking to open hys mouth to speak vnto the people to exhort confirme them in the verity one of the bishops seruants stroke hym on the mouth therby to force him to keepe silence And thus thys good man receiuing the crowne of martyrdome ended this mortall life to the great dolor griefe of all the good men of Norfolke Whose sayd wife Ioane folowing her husbāds footsteps according to her power teaching and sowing abroad the same doctrine confirmed many men in Gods truth wherefore the suffered much trouble and punishmēt the same yeare at the handes of the sayd bishop About the same time also was burned father Abraham of Colchester and Iob. Waddō priest for the like articles Concerning them which abiured how by whom they were examined What depositions came in agaynst them and what was the order maner of the penance inioyned them here it might be set out at large but for auoyding of prolixity it shall be sufficient briefly to touch certaine of the principals wherby the better vnderstanding may be geuē to the Reader after what maner order al the other were intreated First amongst them which were arested and caused to abiure in this yeare afore specified 1428. was Thom. Pye and Iohn Mendham of Aldborough who being conuict vpon diuers of the Articles before mentioned were enioined penance to be done in theyr own parish Church as by the bishops letter directed to the Deane of Rhodenhall that parish priest of Aldborough doth more at large appeare the tenour wherof here ensueth The copy of the Bishop of Norwich his letter WIlliam by the sufferance of God Bishop of Norwich to our welbeloued sonnes in Christ the Deane of Rodéhal of our Dioces and to the parishe priest of the parish Churche of Aldborough of the same our dioces health grace and benediction For so much as we according to our office lawefully proceeding to the correction and amendment of the soules of Thomas Pye and Iohn Mendham of Aldborough of the dioces aforesayd because they haue holden beleued and affirmed diuers and many errours and heresyes contrary to the determination of the holy Churche of Rome and the vniuersall church and catholicke fayth haue enioyned the sayd Thomas and Iohn appearing before vs personally and confessing before vs iudicially that they haue holden beleued and affirmed diuers and many errors and heresyes this penaunce hereunder written for theyr offences to be done and fulfilled in maner forme and time hereunder written according as iustice doth require that is to say sixe fustigations or displinges about the parish church of Alborough aforesayd before a solemn procession sixe seuerall sondayes and three displinges about the market place of Herelston of our sayde Dioces three principall market dayes bare necked head legs and feet theyr bodyes being couered onely with theyr shyrtes and breeches either of them carying a taper in his hand of a pound waight as well rounde about the Church as about the market
is a member and geue place vnto the greater part and if hee separate himselfe from the consent of the greater part and depart from the vnity of the Church he maketh himselfe a Schismaticke Now to come vnto the second conclusion if it be true as it is in deede that the Pope is vnder the Councell how can the Pope then dissolue alter and transporte the Councell against the will of the same For wyth what countenance can we say that the inferior hath power ouer the superior How can the Synode correct the Pope if the Pope may dissolue the Synode contrary to the will thereof Admit that the Pope be libidinous couetous a sower of war and discorde and a most mortall enemie vnto the Church and the name of Christ how can the Councel reproue him if he haue authority to dissolue the Councel For assoone as euer that the bishop of Rome shall vnderstande that in the Councell they doe intreat or talke of his correction or punishment straightwaies he wil seke remedy by dissoluing the Councel For as Macrobius sayth he that hath liberty to do more then is fit or necessary wil oftentimes do more then is lawfull If so be that the Bishop of Rome may exempt himself from correction by dissoluing or transporting the Councell it followeth that the Councell is not aboue him Therfore we must either deny that which is aforsaid that the Pope is vnder the Councell or els deny that the Pope hath power to dissolue the Councell contrary to the will and determination of the Councell And as this first conclusion is most true so are al other conclusiōs false which seeme to impugne the same Wherfore the seconde conclusion of the diuines is also manifest albeit that some doe admit it in certaine cases and in other some exclude it againe For if we do admit that for certain causes the Pope may dissolue the Councel contrary to the will and determination thereof that is to say to make the Pope iudge of the Councell it were cleane contrary vnto the first conclusion Now it is proued that the Councell is aboue the Pope can not be dissolued by the Pope wythout consent thereof Nowe we must further see whether it be an Article of our faith to beleeue it Which matter hath respect vnto the third conclusion For there haue bene many which all beit they did confesse these two conclusions to be true yet they doubted whether it were a veritie of the Catholicke fayth or no. Therefore this second part must be confirmed And we must see whether it be an article of faith that the Pope be vnder the councel Which being proued it shall also appeare to be an article of faith that the pope can not dissolue the councell without the consent therof Which consequent none of the contrary part hath refused First of al therefore we must inquire what faith is that wee may thereby the better vnderstand what pertaineth thereunto Faith as the Diuines do define it is a firme and stedfast cleauing vnto things beleued by the authority of hym that speaketh If then we beleeue as is aforesayde that the Pope of Rome is vnder the councell some authority doth moue vs therunto so is it the faith of him which beleeueth it but the question is not whether it be an Article of faith onely but whether it be an Article of the Catholike faith Wherefore we must againe enquire what the Catholicke faith is This word catholike is a Greke word and signifieth vniuersal The catholike faith that is to say the vniuersal faith is not so called because that euery man holdeth it but because euery man ought to beleeue it For all men doe not beleue that God is incarnate but euery man ought so to beleue And albeit the many be against this faith yet doth it not cease to be vniuersall For what wryteth the Apostle vnto the Romains If some of them hath not beleued doth their misbeliefe make the faith of God vaine God forbid Verely God is true but euery man is a lyer Therefore to beleue that the pope is vnder the councell is a poynt of the Catholike faith although some thincke the contrary for we are bound to beleeue it for somuch as it is taken out of the Gospell For we are not bounde onely to beleeue those things which are noted to vs in the Crede but also all those things which are cōtained in the holy Scriptures wherof we may not deny one iote And those things whych we alledge for the superiority of the general Councel are gathered out of the sayings of our Sauiour Iesu Christ and the Epistles of S. Paule Ergo we are all bound to beleeue it And to proue that these things are taken out of the gospel the councell of Constance doth witnesse the which groundeth his authority vpon these wordes Dic Ecclesiae that is to say tel it vnto the Church And where 2. or 3. are gathered together in my name c. And whatsoeuer ye shal bind c. with other such like texts Whereuppon Pope Martine the 4. being yet at Constance vnder the licence of the Councell sent out his bulles which do recken vp the Articles wherupon they ought to be examined which had fallē into any heresy amongst the which articles he putteth this article Whether hee doe beleue the sacred generall Councel to haue power immediatly from God and that the ordinances therof are to be receiued of all faithfull Christians which if any man would deny he should be counted an hereticke Wherefore when as the sacred Synode of Constance doth set forth this verity as touching the superiority of the general Councell what should let but that we also shoulde confesse the same to be a verity of the Catholike faith For the catholike church being congregate at Constance receiued that faith that is to say beleued it by the authority of hym whych spake it that is Christ and his Saintes To this purpose also serueth very well the wordes of the synode of Chalcedon written in this maner It is not lawfull for hym that is condemned by the whole Synode to nominate any Byshop The determination pleaseth all men Thys is the faith of the fathers He that holdeth any opinion contrary vnto this is an hereticke And againe it is a rule that it is not lawfull to appeale from the elect and chosen Synode Marke the manifest witnesse of this moste sacred Synode which said that he is an hereticke which holdeth any opinion contrary vnto the Councell But hee is no hereticke except hee refuse the Catholike faith Ergo it was the Catholicke faith to beleeue that it was not lawfull to appeale from the sacred Councel But howe was the same any poynt of the Catholike faith Verely for somuch as the sacred Synode perusing ouer the holy Scriptures hathe receiued thys conclusion out of the woordes of Christ and other holy fathers And like as the Synode of
of mony delayed the time in making of their truce Camillus cōming vpon them did most shamefully driue them out againe But what need I to rehearse old histories when as our own examples are sufficient for vs Ye know your selues how often these delayes haue bene hurtfull vnto you how oftē the delay of a few dayes hath growne to a long tracte of tyme. For now this is the 8. yeare that you haue spent in delayes you haue seene that alwayes of one delay an other hath sprong and risen Wherfore I do require that Panormitan shuld consider that the conclusion being this day disturbed we know not whether it will be brought to passe hereafter againe or no. Many impedimentes or lets may rise Neither doth Panormitan say that this delay being obtayned he wold afterward consent with his fellowes vnto the conclusiōs for he denyeth that he hath any commaundement therunto which is more to be considered he sayth that the Ambassadours at their returne from Mentz may bring such newes wherby these conclusions may be omitted as though any thyng were more excellent then the truth The which thing doth manifestly declare that they do not seeke delayes for the better examination of the matter but for to impugne the conclusions the more strongly Neither do I agree with Panormitan as touching the effects which he sayd should ryse eyther of the denyall or graunting of the requests For I see no cause why the Princes should so greatly require any delay There are no letters of anye Prince come vnto vs as touching such request neyther is there any man lately come from them neyther is it greatly materiall vnto them but that the matters of faith shoulde be determined But this is a most pernicious conclusion which Panormitane hath made and not to be looked for at the handes of those most godly princes wheras he saith if we do please them they will take our part If contrariwise they will decline vnto Eugenius and wholy resist rebell agaynst vs. This is a meruailous word a wonderfull conclusion altogether vnworthye to be spoken of such a man The decrees of the Councell of Constance are that all maner of men of what state or condition soeuer they be are bound to the ordinaunces and decrees of the generall Councels But Panormitanes wordes do not tend to that effect for he would not haue the Princes obedient vnto the Councel but that councell to be obedient vnto that princes Alas most reuerend Fathers alas what times daies what maners and conditiōs are these Into what misery are we now brought How shall we at anye time bring to passe that the Pope being Christes Uicare and as they say an other Christ in earth should be subiect vnto the coūcell of Christians if the Councell it selfe ought to obey wordly Princes But I pray you look for no such things at the Princes handes Do not beleeue that they will forsake theyr mother the Church Do not thinke them so farr alienate frō the truth that they would haue iustice suppressed The conclusions whereupon the controuersie is are most true most holy most allowable If the princes do refuse them they do not resist agaynst vs but against the holy Scriptures yea and agaynst Christ himselfe which you ought neither to beleue neither was it comely for Panormitane so to say Panormitan by your licēce be it spoken you haue vttered most cruell words neyther do you seeme to go about any other matter then to inculcate terrour and feare into the mindes of the Fathers for you haue rehearsed great perils and daungers except we submitt our selues vnto the princes But you most reuerend fathers shall not be afearde of them which kill the body the soule they cannot kill neyshal ye forsake the truth although you should shedde your bloud for the same Neither ought we to be any whit more slacke in the quarrell of our mother the church and the Catholicke fayth then those most holy Martyrs whiche haue established the Church with theyr bloud For why should it be anye greeuous matter vnto vs to suffer for Christ which for our sakes hath suffered so cruel greuous death Who when he was an immortall God voyd of all passiōs toke vpō him the shape of a mortal man feared not for our redemption to suffer tormentes vpon the crosse Set before your eyes the Prince of the Apostles Peter Paule Andrew Iames and Barthelmew and not to speake onely of Bishops Marke what Stephen Laurence Sebastian Fabian did Some were hanged some headed some stoned to death other some burned and others tormented with most cruell and grieuous tormentes suffered for Christes sake I pray you for Gods sake let vs follow the example of these men If we will be byshops and succeed in honour let vs not feare Martyrdome Alas what effeminate harts haue we Alas what faynt harted people are we They in tymes past by the contempt of death conuerted the whole world which was full of gentilitie and idolatrye and we through our sluggishnes desire of life do bring the Christian Religion out of the whole world into one corner I feare greatly least that little also which is left we shall lose through our cowardlines if that by following Panormitanes minde we do commit the whole gouernaunce defence of the Church vnto the princes But nowe play the stout and valiaunt men in this time of tribulation feare not to suffer death for the Churche whiche Curtius feared not to doe for the cittie of Rome which Menchotheus for Thebes Codrus for Athens willingly took vpon them Not onely the martyrs but also the Gentiles might moue and stirre vs to cast of all the feare of death What is to be sayd of Theremens the Athemen With how ioyfull hart and minde and pleasaunt countenaunce did he drink the poyson What say you vnto the Socrates that most excellent Philosopher did he eyther weepe or sigh when he supped vp the poyson They hoped for that whiche we are most certayne of Not by dying to dye but to chaunge this present life for a better Truly we ought to be ashamed being admonished by so many examples instructed with so great learning yea and redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ so greatly to feare death Cato writeth not of one or two men but of whole legions which haue chearfully couragiously gone vnto those places frō whence they knew they shuld not return Wyth like courage did the Lacedemoniās geue thēselues to death at Thermopilis of whom Simonides writeth thus Dic hospes Spartanos te hic vidisse iacentes Dum sanctis patriae legibus obsequimur Report thou straunger the Spartaines here to lye Whiles that their coūtry lawes they obeyed willingly Neither iudge the contrary but that the Lacedemonians went euen of purpose vnto death vnto whome theyr Captayne Leonidas sayd O ye Lacedemonians goe forward couragiously for this day we shal sup together
require no vniust thing Also that his protestatioÌ„ had no euill sense or meaning in that he would not haue it imputed neither vnto him neither vnto hys king if any offence should rise vpon the conclusions Notwithstanding it is not to be feared that any euill shoulde spring of good workes But vnto the Bishop of Millayne he would aunswere nothing because he saw him so moued and troubled for feare of multiplying of more greuous and hainous words As for Panormitane he reserued vnto the last But vnto Ludouicus the Prothonotary whiche desired to be instructed he sayd he willed him to be satisfied with the wordes which were spokeÌ„ vnto the Bishop of Turnon Notwithstanding he left not this vntouched which ludouicus had spoken concerning the Apostles Creede For albeit that in the setting forth of the Creede the Apostles be onely named yet it doth not follow sayth he that they onely were present at the setting forth therof For it happeneth of tentimes that Princes are commended and praysed as chiefe authors and doers of thinges when as notwithstanding they haue other helpers as it appeareth in battayles which although they are foughte with the force of all the souldiors yet the victory thereof is imputed but vnto a fewe As in these our dayes they do ascribe all thinges which the army doth either fortunately or wisely vnto Nicolas Picenius that most valiaunt Captayne which hath obteined so many famous victories albeit that oftentimes other haue bene the inuentors of the pollicy and workers of the feate And therefore Ludouicus ought to knowe and vnderstand that they are not onely articles of fayth which are conteyned in the Creede but all other determinations made by the Councels as touching the fayth Neyther is he ignorant that there be some articles of the Creed which we now vse in the Church that were not put too by the Apostles but afterward by generall Councels as that part wherein mention is made of the holy Ghoste whiche the Councell of Lyous did adde in whiche Councell also it is not bee doubted but that the inferiours dyd iudge together with the Byshoppes But for so much as he had sufficiently declared that matter in the congregation before passed he would stay no longer thereupon But comming vnto Panormitan he rehearsed his wordes Qui ex Deo est verba Dei audit He that is of God heareth Gods word which is very well takeÌ„ out of the Gospell but not well applyed vnto the councell sayd he for he firmely beleued that his predecessors haue iudged holy Ghost to be in the middest of the Councels and therfore the wordes of the Councels to be the wordes of the holy Ghost which if any man do reiect he denieth himselfe to be of God Neither doth the councell hate the light which doth all things publickly and openly whose congregatioÌ„s are cuideÌ„t vnto all men neither doth it as the conuenticles of the aduersaries admit some and exclude other some Moreouer the thing which is now in hand was begon to be intreated of for two monethes agoe first the conclusions were largely disputed vpon in the diuinity scholes and afterward seÌ„t vnto Mentz and other places of the world After all this the fathers were called into the Chapter house of the great Church to the number of 120. amongest whom Panormitan which now coÌ„plaineth was also present and according to his maner did learnedly and subtilly dispute and had liberty to speak what he would Likewise in the deputations euery man spake his mind freely in that deputation where Panormitan was the matter was 3. dayes discussed After this the 12. men did agree vpon it and the general congregation did conclude it Neither hath there bene at any time any thing more ripelye or exactlye handled both openly also without any fraud or deceite And whereas the deputatioÌ„ did sit vpoÌ„ a holy 〈◊〉 â—here is no hurt in that neither is it any new or straunge thing forasmuch as they haue ofteÌ„ holden their Session vpon testinall dayes when as the matter hath had haste and specially for that the matter of fayth hath no holy dayes And further he said that he did not conclude craftely and deceitfully in the congregatioÌ„ as Panormitane hath reported but publickly opeÌ„ly at the request of the Promotoâ—s Neither hath any maÌ„ any iust cause to coÌ„playne vpoÌ„ him forsomuch as wheÌ„ he was made President he was sworne that alwaies wheÌ„ 4. or 3. of the deputations did agree he should conclude therupoÌ„ And forsomuch as he had already concluded in diuers causes touchinge the Pope he sawe no cause why hee should not conclude in the matter of fayth for that he was a Cardinall did weare his red hat for this purpose that he should shed his bloud in the defeÌ„ce of the fayth Neither hath he done any thing now agaynst the Pope for that omitting the fine conclusions touching Eugenius he had concluded but onely the generall conclusions which except he had done the fathers should haue had iust cause to complayne agaynst him in that they trusting in his fidelitye faythfulnes had chose him PresideÌ„t if by him they shoulde now be forsaken in this most necessary cause of fayth And turning himselfe vnto the people he desired the fathers to be of good comfort forsomuche as he woulde neuer forsake them yea although he should suffer death for he had geuen his fayth and fidelity vnto the Councell which he would be obserue and keepe neither should any manues flattery in threatninges put him from his purpose that he would be alwayes ready to do whatsoeuer the Councel should commaund him and neuer leaue the commaundements of the deputies by any meanes vnperformed As touching that Panormitan had extolled the authority of the Councell he sayd that he was greatly to be thaÌ„ked But yet he ought to vnderstand and know the authority of the Councell to be such as cannot be augmented or increased by any mans prayse or coÌ„mendation or be diminished by any opprobry or slauÌ„der These things thus premised he coÌ„maunded the forme of the decree to be read TheÌ„ Panormitane those which tooke his part would needes haue a certayn protestatioÌ„ to be first read There was great contention on euery side Notwithstanding at the last Arelatensis preuayled and the forme of the decree was read vnto this word Decernimus that is to say we decree TheÌ„ Panormitan rising vp would not sucter it to be heard any further And the Bishop of Catauia cryed out saying that it was vncomely that Arelatensis with a few other Byshops by name should conclude the matter The like did also all those which fauoured Panormitane The Cardinall of Terraconia also which vntill that time had holden hys peace did greuously rebuke his partakers that as men being a sleep or in a dreame they did not read the protestatioÌ„ and commauÌ„ded by and by one of his familiars to read it But like as the aduersaries
inough except first of all the four articles were exactly discussed so that either we should agree with them or they with vs for otherwise it woulde be but a friuolous matter if they now being vnited againe disagree in the deciding of the articles Here aunswere was made to the Bohemians that if they were rightly vnited and the ayde of the holy Ghost called for they should not erre in the deciding of the matter for somuch as euery Christian ought to beleeue that determination which if they woulde do it would breede a most firme strong concord and amity on either part But this answer satisfied them not in so much the other three rose vp and disputed against the answers which were geuen At that time Cardinall Iulian President of the Councell made this oration vnto the Bohemian Ambassadours This sacred Synode sayth he hath now by the space of ten daies patiently heard the propositions of your foure articles and afterward he annexed you haue propounded saith he four articles but we vnderstand that beside these foure you haue many other strange doctrines wherein ye dissent from vs. Wherefore it is necessary if that a perfect vnity and fraternity shall follow betweene vs that al these things be declared in the councell to the end that by the grace of the holy Ghost which is the author of peace and truth due prouision may be made therein For wee haue not gathered these things of light coniectures but haue heard them of credible persons and partly heere are some present which haue seene them with their owne eies in Boheme and partly we do gather it by our owne report for maister Nicholas which was the second that did propound amongst other things alledged that Iohn Wickliffe was an Euangelicall Doctor If ye beleeue him to be a true Doctor it followeth that you must repute his works as authentike If ye do not so thinke it is reason that it should be opened vnto vs. Wherefore we desire you that you will certifie vs vpon these and certaine other pointes what you do beleue or what credite you do giue vnto them But we do not require that you should now declare your reasons but it shall satisfie vs if you will answere vnto euery article by this word Credimus aut non credimus that is we beleeue or beleeue not Which if you will do as we trust you will then we shall manifestly perceiue that you desire that wee should conceiue a good estimation of you If there be any thing whereof you would be certified by vs aske it boldly and we will giue you an answere out of hand For we are ready according to the doctrine of S. Peter to render accompt vnto euery man which shall require it touching the faith which we hold Heereunto the Bohemian Ambassadours aunswered in few words that they came only to propound those four articles not in their owne name but in the name of the whole kingdome of Boheme and speake no more Wherupon William the noble protectour of the councell calling vnto him four men on either part intreated touching the pacifieng of the matter by whose aduice the Coūcell decreed to send a famous Ambassade with the Bohemian Ambassadors vnto Prage wheras the people should assemble vpō Sonday But they would not receiue these conditions of peace which were offred but made hast to depart Whereupon the foureteene day of Aprill there was ten chosen out of the councell to go with the Bohemian Ambassadours vnto Prage It were to long here to declare what honour was done vnto these Ambassadours all the way in theyr iourney and specially when they came vnto Boheme by the Citizens of Prage when as a great number of Bohemians were assembled at Prage at the day appointed both of the Cleargy Nobility and common people After the comming of those Ambassadours much contention begā to rise betwene the parties First begā Ioh. Rochezanus who speaking in the publike person of the commutaltie laboured to commend and prefer the iiij verities of the Bohemians before propounded charging also the Prelates and Priests for their slandrous obtrectatious and vndeserued contumelies wherwith they did infame the noble kingdome of Boheme complaining also that they would not receiue those christian verities left allowed by their king Wenceslaus now departed Wherefore he required thē in the behalfe of the whole nation that they would leaue off hereafter to oppresse thē in such sort that they would restore to thē againe their Iosephes vesture that is the ornament of their good fame and name whereof their brethren their enimies had spoyled them c. To this Polomar maketh aunswere againe wyth a long and curious oration exhorting them to peace and vnitie of the Church which if they woulde embrace all other obstacles and impediments said he shoulde be soone remoued promising also that this their vesture of honor and fame should be amply restored again and afterward if there were any doubtfull matters they might shoulde be the better discussed But all this pleased not the Bohemians vnlesse they might first haue a declaration of their four articles which if they might obteine they promised then to embrace peace and concord Which peace said they began first to be broken by themselues in that the Councell of Constance by their vniust condemnation burned Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage and also by their cruel Buls and censures raised vp first excommunication then warre against the whole kingdome of Boheme Heereunto Polomar reclaiming againe began to aduance and magnifie the honor and dignity of general coūcels To conclude as much as the sayde Polomar did extoll the authoritie of the Councels so much did the answere of the Bohemians extenuate the same saying that the latter Councels whiche are not expressed in the law of God haue erred might erre not onely in faith but also in maners For that which hath chaunced to the greene wood may also chaūce vnto the dry But of other the most strōg pillers of the militant Churche the Apostles I meane seeme all to haue erred and the Catholicke faith to haue remained three dayes sound incorrupt onely in the virgin Mary No Christian man therefore ought to be compelled to stād to the determination of the Pope or the Coūcell except it be in that whiche is plainely expressed in the law of God For it is euident that all the generall Councels whiche haue bene of long tyme haue reformed very few thinges as touching the faith peace and maners of the Churche but haue alwayes both in their life and decrees notoriously swarued and haue not established themselues vpon the foundatiō which is Christ. Wherfore the sayd Bohemians protested that they would not simply plainly God being their good Lord yeld themselues to their doctrine nor to such rash and hasty decrees least thorough that their hasty and vncircumspect submission they should binde their faith and life cōtrary to the
done in the premisses at the day and place aforesayd or that he which hath so executed our commaundement do so certifie vs by his letters Dated at our Manour of Lambeth the xxij day of October an 1457 and in the 4. yeare of our translation This citation being directed the Byshop vpon the sūmon thereof was brought or rather came before the iudges and Bishops vnto Lambeth where the foresaid Thomas the Archbishop with his doctors and Lawyers were gathered together in the Archbishops Court. In which conuention also the Duke of Buckingham was present accōpanyed with the Bishop of Rochester and of Lyncolne What were the opiniōs and articles agaynst him obiected after in his reuocatiou shall be specified In his answering for himselfe in such a company of the Popes frendes albeit he coulde not preuayle notwithstanding he stoutly defending himselfe declared many thinges worthye great commendation of learning if learning agaynste power coulde haue preuayled But they on the contrary part with all labor and trauel extended themselues either to reduce him or els to cōfound him As here lacked no blustring wordes of terrour and threatning so also many fayre flattering wordes and gentle persuasions were admixt with al. Briefely to make a short narration of a long and busy trauers here was no stone lefte vnturned no wayes vnprooued eyther by fayre meanes to entreat him or by terrible manasses to terrifye his mind till at the length he being vanquished and ouercome by the bishops began to faynt and gaue ouer Wherupon by by a recantation was put vnto him by the Byshops which he should declare before the people The copy of which his recantation here foloweth ¶ The forme and maner of the retractation of Reynold Pecocke IN the name of God Amen Before you the most reuered Father in Christ and Lorde the Lorde Thomas by the grace of God Archbishop of Canterbury priuate of England and Legate of the Apostolicke sea I Reynolde Pecock vnworthy Bishop of Chichester do purely willyngly simply and absolutely cōfesse and acknowledge that I in times past that is to say by the space of these 20. yeares last past and more haue otherwise conceiued holdē taught and written as touching the Sacramentes and the Articles of the fayth then the holy Church of Rome and vniuersall Church and also that I haue made written published and set forth many diuers pernitious doctrines bookes workes writings heresyes contrary and agaynst the true Catholicke and Apostolicke fayth contayning in them errours cōtrary to the Catholicke fayth especially these errours and heresies here vnder written 1. First of all that we are not bounde by the necessitye of fayth to beleue that our Lord Iesus Christ after his death descended into hell 2. Item that it is not necessarye to saluation to beleeue in the holy Catholicke Church 3. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to beleue the communion of Sayntes 4. Item that it is not necessary to saluation to affirme the body materially in the Sacrament 5. Item that the vniuersall Churche may erre in matters which perteyne vnto fayth 6. Item that it is not necessary vnto saluation to beleue that that which euery generall Councell doth vniuersally ordeine approue or determine should necessaryly for the helpe of our fayth and the saluation of soules be approued and holden of all faythfull Christians Wherfore I Reynold Pecocke wretched sinner which haue long walked in darckenesse and now by the merciful disposition and ordinaunce of God am reduced brought agayne vnto the light and way of truth and restored vnto the vnity of our holy mother the Church renoūce and forsake all errors and heresyes aforesayd Notwithstanding godly reader it is not to be beleued that Pecocke did so geue ouer these opinions howsoeuer the wordes of the recantation pretend For it is a pollicy play of the bishops that when they do subdue or ouercome any mā they cary him whither they list as it were a yoūg Stere by the nose and frame out his words for him before hand as it were for a Parate what he should speake vnto the people not according to his owne will but after theyr lust and fantasy Neither is it to be doubted but that thys Bishop repented him afterward of his recantation which may easely be iudged hereby because he was committed agayn into prison deteined captiue where as it is vncertaine whether he was oppressed with priuy and secret tyranny and there obteined the crown of Martyrdom or no. The Dictionary of Thomas Gascoigne I haue not in my handes present But if credite be to be geuen to such as haue to vs alledged the booke this we may finde in the 8. Century of Iohn Bale chapter 19. that the sayd Thomas Gascoigne in his third part of his sayd dictionary writing of Reinold Pecocke maketh declaration of his articles cōteining in them matter of sore heresy First saith he Reynold Pecock at Paules crosse preached openly that the office of a Christen Prelate chiefly aboue all other things is to preach the word of God That mans reason is not to be preferred before the Scriptures of the old and new Testament That the vse of Sacraments as they be now handled is worse then the vse of the lawe of nature That Byshops which buy theyr admissions of the Bishop of Rome do sinne That no man is bound to beleue and obey the determination of the Churche of Rome Also that the riches of Bishops by inheritage are the goods of the poore Item that the Apostles themselues personally were not the makers of the Creed that in the same Creede once was not the Article he went downe to hell Item that of the foure senses of the Scripture none is to be taken but the very first and proper sense Also that he gaue litle estimation in some poyntes to the authority of the olde Doctors Item that he condemned the wilfull begging of the Friers as a thing idle and needles This out of Thomas Gascoigne Leland also adding this moreouer sayth that he not contented to folow the Catholicke sentence of the Churche in interpreting of the Scripture did not thinke soundly as he iudged it of the holy Eucharist At length for these and suche other Articles the sayde Reynold Pecocke was condemned for an hereticke by the Archbishops and Bishops of Rosse Lyncolne and Winchester with other diuines moe Wherupon he being driuē to his recantation was notwithstanding deteyned still in prison Where some say that he was priuily made away by death Halle addeth that some say his opinions to bee that spirituall persons by Gods lawe ought to haue no temporall possessions Other write that he sayde that personall tithes were not due by Gods lawe But whatsoeuer the cause was he was caused at Paules Crosse to abiure and all his bookes brent and he himselfe kepte in his owne house during his naturall life I maruell that Polydore of this extremity of
pudenda Belly cheare of yl disposed prelats and of Monasteries not to be nourished with temporalties and appropriations Correction of the clergie 2 q. 5. Praesul Ibid Nallam Punishing of adultery belongeth to secular magistrates rather then to prelates Good kings ought to depose wicked Popes De censecratione id est 2. cap. Seculares The Popes lawes contrarye to themselues The pope his Cardinals no part of the true Church The Canon lawe full of heresie Math. 20. The sermon of K. Wimbeldon The calling of God is â—iuers Iob. 10 2. Cor. 7. 1. Peter 2. 1. Thes. 4. Prou. 8. 2. Tim. 4. Nota Three questions The first Second Third Against Simony Questio Solutio Questio Solutio Iohannes Chrisostomus Homelia 27. Note The rashe making of ministers Ose. 4. Bernardus Esa. 22 quis in bio aus quasi quid his Iere. 31. Sap. 6. Kingeâ— Princes and magistrates admonished How thou hast entred Osâ— 8. 2. Para. 10. How hast thou ruled Deut. 9. Pro. 13. Math. 7. How hast thou liued Rom. 5. Susan Socrates Valerius Maximus libro 7. The third Baily Austen The third admonition in generall to euery christé man Moralli Greg. 8. â—atha 6. Expositio Eccl. 5. Iob. 22. Against couetise Gregory August de conflictu Sortutis Socorum Bartholomeus de proprietatibus rerum Austen Augustin Psal. 54. Innocentius Nume 22. Iosne 7. 4 Reg. 5. Acts. 5. Ambrosius de sue libello de Naboth Iohn 24. Math. 27. 3. sumners Sicknesse Age. Death Iob. 14. Deutero Corinth 12. Tobi. 2. Antioche The second somnet Properties of death Esaye The third somner distinstio mortis Augustinus The day of Iudgement In knowen the worlds sicknes Math. 21. â— Tim. 3. Luke 12. 1. Co. 10. Chrisostom A proper similitude Ioachim Maide Hildegar Augustine Math. 24. Note Antichrist to come an 1400. This sermon ergo was made an 1389. Apo. 6. Expositio Nero. Constantinus magnus Siluester The 3. seale Expositio The 4. seale Expositio The 5. seale The 6. seale The 7. seale Apoca. Note Conclusion Vide supra pag. 429. Vrbanus 3. Bonifacius 9. Innocentius 7. Gregorius 12. The Cardinals deuise to cease the schisme The vow othe of the Cardinals made for the schisme The oth and vow of pope Gregory 12. Ex Chron. D. Albani The pope falsely periured Cardinals leaue the periured pope Ann. 1409. King Henry 4. to pope Gregory 12. 2. hundred thousand slaine by schisme of Rome 30 thousaÌ„d slaine in campe fighting for the bishoprick of Leodium King Henry 4. to the Cardinals Concilium â—â—sanum Exchro D. Albani Anno. 1410. Concilium Pisanum Pope Alexander 5. 3. popes togeather The vaine remissioÌ„ by the popes indulgence Pope Alexander dead Pope Iohn 23. Ex IoaÌ„ Chocleâ— De historia Hussiaru lib. 1. The Gospell beginneth to take roote in Bohemia The letter of pope AlexaÌ„der 5. to the Archbish Swinco of Bohemia The Popes cruell bull against Iohn Hasse Ihon Husse obiecteth against the popes cruell Bull. Tbe popes Bull coÌ„trary to christ The notable iudgement of God in striking the aduersaries of the Gospell The Gospel seldom times long quiet Pope Iohn 23. The pride and glory of the clergie of England in those dayes XI dayes of pardon geuen by Tho. Arundel Archb. Ringing of Curphew * If this be not blasphemous derogatory to Christ let the reader iudge These men make a Bellona of our Ladie False helpe fought and set vp of Idolaters * The Papists would sucke our Ladies pappes * Will you stand to this doctrine yee Catholikes * Popishe blasphemy fighting against the grace of Christ. Ringing of Curphew XI dayes pardon for 5. Aues Heaping vp ceremonies in the church The pompe of the popes Church noted Churches of London suspended for not ringing at the comming of the Archb. * Oh iniurious enemies to Christ his humilitie Organs suspended in the Church because the belles dyd not ryng Ex Regist. Tho. Arundels Variance betweene the B. and Prior of Worcester for not ringing at the Bishoppes comming Ringing in the Archb. at S. AlboÌ„s Ex. Regist. Hem. Chicheley Fol. 365. W. Courtney Archb. of Cant. Ex Regist. W. Courtney Ex Registro W. Courtney Mark ye Gramarians litera for littour Ex Regist. W. Courtney Archbish Cant. Penance enioyned for bringing straw to Lords horse Excommunication and absolution abused Notes of this kings parliaments The popes iurisdiction excluded out of this realme Ex Anno. 1. Reg. Henrici Act. 27. Anno. Reg. Henr. 4. Ast. 29. An. 8. Reg. Henri 4. Act. 116. An 8. Reg. Hen. 4. act 114. Ibide act 37 Ex Rotulo Parlamenti an 9. Henrici 4. The wickednes of popes prouisors in citing and depriuing beneficed men in England their citation being not knowen in the realme Ann. 9. Regis Henrici 4. act 43. Ex Chronic. D. Albani Fabiano alijs A computation of Churche goods to how much they doe mount Ann. 1413. The kyng had a prophecie that he should die in Ierusalem Prophecies deceiueable Ex vetust Chron. Anglico cui initium est That al men called The prophecie of pope Syluester 2. King Henry â— Great tempest at the coronatioÌ„ of the new king A synode called at London S. George and S. Dunstanes day made double feast The feast of the popes church described and deuided Festum duplex Principale duplex Maius duplex Minus duplex Inferius duplex Constitution against councell Ex tab festorum Simplex festum in the popes church Trouble of the Lord Cobham Ex Chron. Monac Albanensis Vid. pag. 508. Walden in fasciculo Zizaniorum Wicleui The L. Cobham accused for maintayning the Gospel of Christ. The L. Cobham accused for his Christen belefe Processe against him A spiritual practise The kyng speaketh for him His gentle promise The kinges admonishment to the L. Cobham The aunswere of the L. CobhaÌ„ to the king Rom. 13. 1. Pet. 2. L. Cobham obedient to the king A most christen obedience 2. Thesl. 2. Math. 24. The L. CobhaÌ„ forsaken of the king Lord Cobham sommoâ—ed by the Archb. Iohn Butles playeth Iudas part Citation set vp against the Lord Cobham The citatioÌ„s takeÌ„ downe False accusations against the Lord Cobham L. Cobham excommunicated L. Cobham againe cited L. Cobham confesseth his God before men The Apostles faith The commoÌ„ creede of Christians A doclaratioÌ„ of his belief 1. Iohn 5. Galla. 4. Iohn 1. Luke 2. Christ is the onely head of his Church The church deuided in three partes Contrary wrote he ad parliamétuÌ„ Ex Waldeno The church militant deuided in three What the priestes should be Knighthood what it should doe Marke here a most christen hart What the commoÌ„ peoought to doe Beliefe of the L. Cobham concerning the Sacramentes The Sacrament of the aulter Gods law to be preferred before mans lawe A Christen desire of the L. Cobham This request was lawfull Obedience vnto his king The Christen stomacke and maÌ„hoode of the L. Cobham No reasonable offer would serne L. Cobham appealeth froÌ„ the Archb to the
maintained any doctrine against the Churche of Rome but onely spake against their naughtie lyfe Hierome did put them to silence Hierome in prison 340. dayes The excellent memory in M. Hierome M. Hierome brought agayne before the couÌ„cell M. Hierom holdâ—th all the articles of the Catholicke Church The eloquence of M. Hierome The prophesie of M. Hierome A paper with redde deuilles put vpon the head of M. Hierome by deuelishe papistes M. Hierome committed to the secular power M. Hierome went singing vnto his martirdome M. Hierome praieth M. Hierome â—â—â— to an Image like to Iohn Hus. M. Hierome â—â—geth at â—â— burning The wordes of Hierome to the people M. Hierome geueth testimony of Iohn Hus. The last wordes of M. Hierome The crueltie of his death The ashes of M. Hierome cast into the riuer of Rheine The witnes of the writer The truth of this storie Math. 7. Rom. 13. The cause of I. Hus cleared by the testimony of the nobles of Bohemia All that will liue godly in Christ. 2. Tim. 3. Defence of M. Hierome of Prage He meaneth the longe schisme spoken of before where three popes were striuing one against an other * A quadrant being foure square prouerbially signifieth a man that is constant and immutable Rom. 12. Iohn 8. Deut. 38. Psal. 30. These noble men offered their obedience to the Pope no further then was lawful honest and agreeable to reason and the lawe of God Marke this and learne you noble men Vid supra pag. 588. Henry Chichesley Archb. of Cant. The historie of I. ClaidoÌ„â—â—nner of London of Robert Turming Baker Ex regist Cant. I. Claidon â—â—amined I. Claydon â—â—st imprisoned by R. Braybroke Bishop of London 1. Claidon before abiuâ—ed Englishe bookes The iudgement of the Maior of London Claidon bestowed much money vpon Englishe bookes Iohn Claydon could not read Richard Turming Baker This Turming belike was then in prison William Lindewood doctor of both lawes An Englishe booke intituled The Lanterne of light The head taile of Antichrist This is true speaking of the inuisible Church Two causes of persecution noted Foure conditioÌ„s in geuing almes That bread remaineth in the Sacrament The bookes of I. Claidon burned The sentence condemnation of Iohn ClaidoÌ„ Iohn Claidon coÌ„mitted to the secular power The law de comburendo insufficient The death and martirdome of Iohn Claidon I. Claidon Richard Turming martus Anno 1416. Ex Regist. Chichesley 217. You should be better occupied to shake of the duste from your duâ—y pulpets Twise euery yeare to enquire for Lollardes Against priuie conuenticles To differ froÌ„ the common sort in life and maners against the popes lawe Against Englishe bookes The trouble of I. Barton and Robert Chapell in cause of religion This Philip seemeth to be Philippe Repington afore mentioned in the story of Wicklieffe R. Chapell â—â—â—ureth Articles obtruded to R. Chapel to confesse Marke well this catholicke doctrine of the Popes Church concerning remission of sinnes Marke how this doctrine ioyneth with Gods coÌ„maundement with his word Ergo by this doctrine the iust man liueth not by his faith but by his confession auricular How can these priestes be seruantes of Christ which be makers of Christ. Priuate religioÌ„s profitable if ye could tell wherfore Straight inquisition in EnglaÌ„d Christ had the hartes of men they had their bodies A briefe summe of such as abiured vnder Hen. Chichesley I. Tailour W. Iames. I. Dweiffe Iohn Iourdelay I. Iourdelay abiureth Rob. person of Heggeley examined W. Henry of Tenterdon examined A booke of the new laW I. Galle R. Monke Bart. Coâ—moÌ„ger N. Hoper Tho. Granter troubled for their doctrine A subsidie geâ—thered by the pope to fight against the faithfull of Bohemia Romishe sleightes to get the Englishe money Articles obiected against Rafe Mungin Trialogus The Gospells translated by Iohn Wickliffe Radulph Mungin condeÌ„ned to perpetual prisoÌ„ Tho. Granter Richard Monke The recantation of Tho. Granter Note the doctrine opinions in those daies where the Gospell tooke place One head that is the vnitie of the Church Men tied to the Church of Rome The affliction and trouble in Kent vnder Chichesley Persons persecuted in Keâ—t The seconde apprehensioÌ„ of the Lord Cobham The Lord Powes plaieth Iudas Treason falsly surmised Vide supra pag. 575. Iudas feeleth for his reward An. 5. Henr. 5 act 17. An. 5. HeÌ„nr 5. act 17. All the blame laide to the Lollardes Articles decreed in the Councell of Constance agoinst the Bohemians The fauores of I. Hus in Boheme This suffragane was a good man and helde with Iohn Hus. Wicklieffes bookes translated by I. Hus and Iacobellus into the BohemiaÌ„ speach Concilium malignantium Deposing of Pope Iohn 23. Ex hist Albani The election of Pope Martine The Emperour kisseth the popes feete Pope Martind The coronation of pope Martine Meretrix câ— quitans super bessiam Apocalip The pope 〈◊〉 horseâ—acke the Emperour â—â— foote Why then doth the â—apekâ—epe â—â—â—l the olde Iewes ceremonies if all thinges be made new Anno. 14â—7 A yearely memoriall of Iohn Hus Hierome â—â—pt among 〈◊〉 Bohemiaâ—ns K. Wenceslaus threatneth Nicholas The death of King Wenceslaus The maruelous worke of Gods iudgemeÌ„t to be noted in defending his people Out of Ene as Siluius Zischa getteth Pelzina The queene sendeth for Sigismund the Empeerour The Emperours Ambassadours agree with the citizeÌ„s of Prage The citie of Prage fell from the Emperour The complainte of the citie of Prage against Sigismund The policie of Zisca The citie of Thabor builded Siâ—â—smund get 〈◊〉 the castle â—â— Prage Zisca getteth the citie of Prage Prage besieged of Sigismund The Marques of Misnia ouercome in the skirmish Sigismund the Emperour rayseth his siege The Emperour fighting against Zisca had the ouerthrow The Abbeis of Pelsina subuerted Zisca putteth the Emperour to flight Zisca loseth hys other eye in battel Zisca albeit he lost his eyes yet would not forsake his army Zisca taketh diuers townes The Saxons retyre The Emperour with his power entreth againe into Boheme The Emperour afrayde of Zisca flyeth The powch of Antichrist A noble victory of Zisca Zisca destroyeth images and idols in Churches Ioanes Premostratensis The martirdome of certane godly Bohemians falsely circuÌ„uented and killed with sword Priuie murther at length commeth out Stench very â—â—rtfull for 〈◊〉 teeth An other warlike pollicy of Zischa Straetagema Procopius Magnus The valiant courage of Procopius The victorie of the protestantes The battaile betweene the citie of Prage Zisca The noble victory of Zisca Zisca besiegeth Prage A notable oration of Zisca to his souldiours The hartes of the souldiours altered by the oratioÌ„ of Zisca Peace betweene Zisca and Prage by the meanes of Iohn de Rochezana The Emperour glad to be recoÌ„ciled with Zisca The death of Zisca The wordes of Zisca at his death The Epitaphe of Zisca Zisca eleuen times victor in thâ—â—â—â—elde Pope Martins bloudy bull to all Byshops and Archbishops All these errours and heresies be for that they
that since that time all persons from the hyest to the lowest both rich poore haue bene glad to send seek to Rome yea Kinges Emperors Queens Dukes haue bene glad to kisse the Bishops feete and to lead hys horse by the bridle So that the Maiesty of Rome in the old heatheÌ„ Emperors days was neuer more terrible nor glorious nor neuer had more power to persecute ouercome gods Saintes theÌ„ these lambelyke Byshops of Rome haue had and haue exercised these 500. yeares in Christendome And therefore who els in all the world hath so much power to do the workes of the first beast before hys face as he or who but he alone which forceth both high and low rich and poore free and bond to receaue the seale and to become loyall to the Citie and sea of Rome so that whoseuer hath not the marke whereby to be knowne to holde of the Churche of Rome shall haue no place to buy and sell nor to occupy in all Christendome Now if any Papist whatsoeuer in answering to this my questioÌ„ can apply this propheticall mistery of these 2. beasts otherwise then thus I would hartely desire him to take so much paynes to satisfie this doubt at his good pleasure laysure In the meane season let this stand for a Corolarium that the bishop of Rome by this description must be that second beast prophesied to come in the latter time of the Church vnder a false pretensed lambe to restore agayn the old persecutions of Rome and to disturbe the whole Church of Christ as this day to truely is come to passe ¶ The fourth Question AS touching my fourth question although I could vrge you with an other like propheticall place of scripture no lesse euident agaynst the bishop of Rome taken out of the second Epistle of S. Paule to the Theâ—la where mention is made of the sonne of perdition sitting in the Temple of God as god aduauÌ„cing himselfe aboue al that is called god c. which place ye can by no reasonable euasioÌ„ auoyd yet notwithstanding to let this passe I turne my questioÌ„ to aske this of you whether the religion of Christ be mere spiritual or els corporall If ye affirme it to be corporall as was the old religioÌ„ of the Iewes coÌ„sisting in outward rites sacrifices ceremonies of the law theÌ„ shew if ye can what any one outward actioÌ„ or obseruatioÌ„ is required in christian religioÌ„ by the scripture as necessary in a christen man for remissioÌ„ of sinnes saluation saue onely the two Sacramentall ceremonies of outward Baptisme of the Lordes Supper Howbeit neither these also as they are corporall that is to say neither the outward action of the one nor of the other coÌ„ferreth remissioÌ„ of sinnes nor saluation but onely are visible shewes of inuisible spirituall benefits And furthermore if our god whoÌ„ we serue be spirituall how can his religioÌ„ seruice be corporall as we are taught by the mouth of our sauior saying God is a spirit and therfore they that worship him must worship in spirit verity c. Ioan. 4. Now if ye graunt as ye must needes this our christen religion to be spirituall not a corporall religioÌ„ theÌ„ shew if ye can any one poynt of all these thinges which ye striue for so much with vs to be spirituall but altogether corporall externe matters ceremoniall obseruations nothing coÌ„ducing to any spirituall purpose as your outward successioÌ„ of bishops garmentes vestures gestures coâ—lors choise of meates differeÌ„ce of dayes times places hearing seing saying touching tasting numbring of beades gilding worshipping Images building monasteries rising at midnight silence in cloysters absteining from flesh white meat fasting in Lent keeping Imberdayes hearing masse diuine seruice seing adoring the body in forme of bread receiuing holy water holy bread creeping to the crosse carying palmes taking ashes bearing candles pilgrimage going sensing kneeling knocking aultars superaltars candlestickes pardons In orders crossing annoynting shauing forswering mariage In baptisme crossing salting spatling exorcising washing of handes At Easter earâ— confession penaunce doing satisfaction And in receiuing with beardes new shauen to imagine a body where they see no body though he were there present to be sene yet the outward seing touching of him of it selfe without fayth conduceth no more theÌ„ it did to the Iewes At RogatioÌ„ daies to cary banners to follow the crosse to walke about the fieldes After Pentecost to go about with Corpus Christi play At halowmas to watch in the church to say a dirige commendations to ring for all soules to pay tithes truely to geue to the high aultar And if a man will be a Priest to say Masse Mattens to serue the Saynt of that day and to lift well ouer his head c. In sicknes to be aneled to take his rites after his death to haue funerals obites sayd for him and to be rong for at his funerall moneth mind and yearemind c. Adde moreouer to these the outward sacrifiâ—â— of the Masse with opus operatum sine bono motu vtentis c. All which thinges aboue recited as they conteine the whole summary effect of all the popes catholicke religion so are they all corporall exercises consisting in the externe operation of man Which if they can make a perfect right catholicke christian then it may be said that men may be made perfect christians by flesh and bloud without any inward working of faith or of the holy ghost For what is in all these but the flesh bloud of his strength is able to accoÌ„plish though no inward strength or motion of the holy Ghost did worke But now the order of our religion way of saluation consisteth not in such corporall or outward things as these but in other more higher more spirituall gifts which farre exceed the capacity of flesh bloud of the which giftes the chiefest onely meane cause that saueth man remitteth sinnes is his fayth in Christ. Which fayth I thus define for a man to beleue by the bloudshedding of Iesus the sonne of god his sinnes to be forgeuen Gods wrath to be pacified himselfe to be iustified perfectly from all accusations that can be layd vnto him c. And though the Papistes make a light matter of this to beleue in Christ and when they heare vs say that fayth onely iustifieth they obiect to vs again and make it a small matter to be saued if fayth onely iustifie vs. Yet notwithstanding this fayth if it be well examined is such a thing that flesh and bloud is not able to attayne therto vnles Gods holy spirite froÌ„ aboue do draw him Moreouer besides this fayth many other thinges are incident also to the doctrine of our saluation Albeit as no causes therof but either as Sacramentes and seales of fayth or as declarations thereof or els as fruites effects
and here againe I take his regall gouernment from him charging and forbidding all christen men that haue bene sworne vnto him whom I discharge here of their oth that hereafter they obey him in nothing but to take Rodolphus to their king who is elected by many princes of the Prouince For so right it is and conuenient that as Henry for his pride stubburnes is depriued of his dignitie and possession so Rodolphus being gratefull to all men for his vertue and deuotion be exalted to the Imperiall throne domination Therfore O you blessed prince of the Apostles graunt to this and confirme with your authoritie that I haue sayd so that all meÌ„ may vnderstand if you haue power to bynd and loose in heauen you haue also power in earth to geue take away Empires kingdoms principallities and whatsoeuer here in earth belongeth to mortall men For if yov haue power to iudge in such matters as appertain to God what then should we thinke you haue of these inferior prophane things And if it be in your power to iudge the angels ruling ouer proud princes what then shall it be seen â—â—â— you to do vpon their seruants Therfore let the kings vnderstand by this example all other princes of the world what you be able to do in heauen what you are with God that thereby they may feare to contemn the commaundement of holy church And now doe you exercise this iudgement quickely vpon Henricus whereby all men may see this sonne of iniquitie to fall from hys kingdome not by any chaunce but by your prouision and onely worke Notwithstanding this I would craue of you that he being brought to repentance through your intercession yet in the day of iudgement may finde fauour and grace with the Lord. Actum Romae Nonis Martij indictione 3. Furthermore Pridebrand Driveur and not yet content with this interditeth deposeth also Guibertus Archb. of RaueÌ„na for taking the Emperors part commaunding all priestes to geue no maner obedience to him and sendeth thether to Rauenna an other Archb. with full authoritie After vpon this Henricus Rodulphus to try the matter by the sword coped together in battaile not without bloudshed where Henricus by the fauour of God against the iudgement of Hildebrand had the victory Rodulphus there greatly wounded in the conflict was had out of the army and caried to Hyperbolis where he commaunded the bishops chief doers of his conspiracy to be brought before him when they came he listed vp his right hand in which he had taken his deadly wound and sayd This is the hand which gaue the oth and sacrament vnto Henricus my Prince and which through your instigatioÌ„ so oft hath fought against him in vaine Now go and performe your first othe allegeance to your king for I must to my fathers and so dyed Thus the Pope gaue battaile but God gaue the victory Henricus after his enemy beyng thus subdued and warres being ceased in Germany forgate not the old iniuries receiued of Hildebrand by whom he was twise excommunicate expulsed from his kingdom and iii. daies making humble sute yea that in sharpe winter coulde find no fauour with him Besides that he incited moreouer aided his enemy against him wherfore calleth together a councell or assembly of diuers bishops of Italy LoÌ„bardy and Germany at Brixia an 1083. where he purged himself accused the bishop Hildebrand of diuers crimes to be an usurper periured a Necromanser Sorcerer a lower of discord complaining moreouer of wrongs iniuries done by the bishop and church of Rome in that the church of Rome preferred the bishop before him wheÌ„ that his father being emperor before him had inthronised set in diuers sundry bishops there by his assignment with out all other electioÌ„ And now this bishop contrary to his oth promise made thrust in himself without the wil and knowlege of him being their king and magistrate For in the time of his father Henricus 3. This Hildebrand wyth other bound themselues with a corporall oth that so long as the Emperour and his sonne now beyng kyng should liue they should neither themselues presume nor suffer any other to aspire to the Papal seat without the assent and approbation of the foresayd Emperours which now this Hildebrand contrary to his corporal oth had done wherfore the foresaid councel with one agrement condeÌ„ned this Gregory that he should be deposed The tenor of which condemnation is thus expressed in Abbate Vrspergensi The Sentence of the Councell of Brixia against Hildebrand BEcause it is not vnknown this bishop not to be elected of God but to haue intruded himselfe by fraud and money who hath subuerted all Ecclesiasticall order who hath disturbed the gouernment of the Christian Empery manasing death of body and soule against our catholike peaceable king who hath set vp maintayned aperiured kyng sowyng discorde where concorde was causing debate amongst friends slaÌ„ders offences amongest brethrenne diuorcementes and separation amongest the maried for he tooke away the mariage of priests as Henricus Mutius witnesseth and finally disquieting the peaceable state of all quiet lyfe therefore we here in the name authoritie of God congregate together with the Legates handes of 19. Bishops the day of Pentecost at Mentz doe proceed in Canonicall iudgement against Hildebrand a man most wicked preaching sacriledge and burning maintaining periury and murthers callyng in question the Catholike fayth of the body and bloud of the Lord a follower of diuination and dreames a manifest Necromancer a Sorcerer and infected with a Pythonicall spirite and therefore departed from the true fayth we iudge hym to be deposed expelled And vnlesse he hearyng this shall yelde and depart the seate to be perpetually condemned Inacted vij Calend. Iulij feria 5. indictione 3. This being enacted sent to Rome they elected Guibertus Archbishop of Rauena in the place of Hildebrand to gouerne the Church of Rome named Clemens 3. But when Hildebrand neither would geue ouer his hold nor geue place to Clement the Emperour gathering an army to send to Italy came to Rome to depose Gregory and to place Clement But Hildebrand sendyng to Matilda the Countesse before in eÌ„tioned required in remission of al hee sinnes to withstand Henry the Emperor and so she did Notwithstanding Henricus preuailyng came to Rome where he besieged the Citie all the Lent and after Easter got it the Romaines being compelled to open the gates vnto him so he comming to the temple of S. Peter there placeth ClemeÌ„t in his Papacy Hildebrand straight flieth into Adrians tower with his adherents where he beyng beset round about at length sendeth for Robert Guiscardus his frend a Norman in the mean time while Robertus collecteth his power the Abbot of Chiniake couferryng with Gregory exhorteth him to crowne Henricus emperor in Lateran which
pure from al leauen and malice and wickednesse But nowe after we are come from the olde figure to the newe trueth and eate the vnleauened flesh of Christ that olde figure in breade of which we make that flesh is not necessary for vs. But manifest it is to be better sacrificed of vnleauened then of leauened c. To this letter I haue also adioyned an other Epistle of his to the sayd Valtrame appertaining to matters not much vnlike to the same effect Wherein is entreated touching the varietie and diuers vsages of the sacraments in the church Wherby such as cal and cry so much for vniformitie in the Churche may note peraduenture in the same something for their better vnderstanding ¶ A piece of on other letter of Anselme to the said Valtram bishop of Nur. To the reverende father and his frend Valtram by the grace of God the worshipful bishop of Nurenburgh Anselme the seruant of the Church of Canterbury greeting c. YOur worship complaineth of the Sacraments of the Church that they are not made euery where after one sorte but are handled in diuers places after diuers sortes And truelie if they were ministred after one sorte and agreeing through the whole church it were good and laudable Yet notwithstanding because there be many diuersities which differ not in the summe of the sacrament in the strength of it or in the saith nor els can be gathered into one custome I thinke that they are rather to be borne with in agreement of peace than to be condemned with offence For we haue this from the holy fathers thai if the vnitie of charitie be kept in the Catholique faith the diuersitie of customes hurt nothing But if it be demanded whereof this diuersity of customes doe spring I perceiue no other cause thereof but the diuersitie of mens wits Which although they differ not in strength and truthe of the thing yet they agree not in the fitnesse and comelinesse of the ministring For that which one iudgeth to be meeter oftentimes an other thinketh lesse mete wherefore not to agree in such diuersities I thinke it not to swarue frō the truth of the thing c. Then in the story it followeth after long debating and discussing of these matters in the councell when they had geuen foorth their determination vpon the same And the Pope had blasted out his thundring excommunications against the Grecians all that tooke their parte at length was brought in touching the complaintes and accusation against the king of England Upon the hearing whereof Pope Urbane with his adherents was ready to proceede in excommunication against the king But Anselme kneeling before the Pope after hee had first accused his King then after obtained for him longer time to be geuen vpon further triall Thus the councell breaking vp the Pope returning againe to Rome directeth downe his letters to the King commaunding him that Anselme with all his partakers in speedy wise should be reuested againe into his archbishoprick and al other possessions therunto appertaining To this the king sendeth answere againe by messengers who comming to the Pope declared in the kings behalfe on this wife That the King their maister did not a little meruaile what came in his minde to commaund Anselme to be reuested and relaised againe into his former Archbyshopricke seeing he told him before plainly that if he went out of England without his leaue he woulde so doe vnto him Well saith the Pope haue ye no other matter against Anselmus but onely this No quod they And haue ye taken all this trauel sayth the Pope to come hether so farre to tell me this that the Primate of your countrey is therefore seased and dispossessed because he hath appealed to the sea and iudgement Apostolicall Therefore if thou louest thy Lord speede thee home and tell him if he wil not be excommoned that he quickly reuest Anselme againe to all the he had before And least I make thee to be hanged for thy labour looke to thy terme and see that thou bring me aunswer againe from him into this citie against the next coūcel the third weeke after Easter The messenger or speaker being somewhat astonied at the hearing of this so ragicall aunswere thinking yet to worke something for his King master came secretely to the Pope saying that he would conferre a certaine mysterie from his king priuately wyth his holinesse betwene them two What mysterie that was or what there passed from the king to the Pope the court of Rome mine author doth not shew But so cunningly the mysterie was handled that with a full consent both of the Pope and all the court of Rome a longer day was geuen from Easter to Michaelmas and the popes cholericke heate so asswaged that when the councel came which then was holden in S. Peters Church in Rome albeit great complaintes were then denounced against the King yet such fauour was found that he toke no harme Onely the sentence of excōmunication was there pronounced against such lay persons as gaue inuesture of Churches and them that were so inuested Also against them that doe consecrate such or which geue themselues in subiection to lay mē for ecclesiastical liuings as is before touched c. This Councell being finished the Archbishop seeing the vnstedfastnesse of the Pope which pleased him but a little tooke his iourney to Lions where he continued his abode a long time till the death first of pope Urbane then after of the king Of this king William many things be diuersly recorded some to his commendation some to his discommēdation whereof this is one which some will ascribe to hardines but I rather to rashnes in him As this king vpon a time was in his disport of hunting sodenly worde came to him that Cenourona a Citie in Normandy was besieged The King without longer tarying or aduisement tooke the straight way towarde the sea side sending to his lordes that they should followe after They being come to hys presence aduised him to staie till the time his people were assembled but he would not be stayed saying that such as him loued he knew wold follow him shortly and so went to take ship The shipmaster seeing the weather so darke and cloudie was afraide and counsailed the king to tarrie till the winde did turne about and the weather more fauourable But the King persisting in his iourney commaunded him to make all the speede he might for his life saying that he neuer hearde that any King yet was euer drowned And so passed the sea in safetie and came to Normandie The 13. yeare of his reigne the saide King William hauing the same time in his hand three byshoprickes Cant. Wint. and Saruin◠also 12. Abbeyes in farme As he was in his disport of hunting in the new forest by glaunsing of an arrowe shot of a Knight named Walter Eyrell was wounded to death and so
appeare to your excellencie he hath assigned appointed to the furniture of this legacie not the least but the greatest not the worst but the best and chiefest of al his subiects both Archbishops Bishops Earles Barons with other potentates mo of such worthines and parentage that if he could haue found greater in all his Realm he would haue sēt thē both for the reuerence of your person and of the holy Church of Rome Ouer and besides this I might adde to more which your sanctitude hath sufficiently tried and proued already the true and hartie fidelitie of this our king and soueraigne toward you Who in his first entrance to his kingdome wholy submitted himselfe with all that is his besides to your will and pleasure And truely to testifie of his maiestie howe hee is disposed to the vnitie of the Catholike faith we beleue there is none more faithful in Christ then he nor more deuout to God nor yet more moderate in keeping the vnitie of peace whereunto he is called And as I may be bold this to protest for our king maister so neither do I denie the Archbishop of Caunterbury to be a man destitute or vnfurnished with gifts and ornaments in his kinde of calling but to be a man both sage and discrete in such things as to him appertaineth saue onely that he seemeth to some more quicke and sharpe then needeth This blotte alone if it were not and that the breach betweene our king and him had not so happened both the regiments together of the temporaltie spiritualtie might quietly haue flourished one with the other in much peace and concorde both vnder a prince so worthy and a pastor so vertuous Wherfore the case so standing as it doeth our message hether and our supplication to your vigilant prudence is that through your fauour wisedom the necke of this dissention may be broken and that reformation of vnitie and loue by some good meanes may be sought ¶ This oration of his although it was liked of them for the softnesse and moderation therof yet it could not so perswade the Romish Bishop to condescende to their sute and request Which sute was to haue two legates or arbiters to be sent from his Popish side into England to examine and take vp the controuersie betweene the king and the Archbyshop But the pope incensed as is sayd before would not graunt to their petition forasmuch as it shuld be sayeth he preiudiciall and tending to the oppression of the archbishop to graūt vnto it he being not present And therefore he willed them to tarrie his comming vp otherwise he being absent he would not he sayde in any case proceede against him But they alledging againe their time to be expired appointed them of the king hauing besides other lets and causes as they alledged sayd that they coulde not there waite for the comming of Becket but retourned backe their cause frustrated without the Popes blessing to the king Within iiij daies after Becket commeth to the Popes courte where he prostrating himselfe at his feete brought out of his bosome a scrolle conteining the customes and ordinances of the king afore mentioned fol. 207. The Pope receiuing the foresayd scrolle and reading it in the open hearing of his Cardinals condemned and cursed the most parte of the sayde decrees of the King which he called consuetudines auitas that is hys grandfathers ordinaunces Besides this the Pope moreouer blameth Becket for that he so much yelded to them at the beginning as he did yet notwithstanding because he was repentant for his vnaduised fact he was content to absoil him for the same and the rather because of his great troubles which he for the liberties of holy church did susteine and so with great fauour for that day dimissed him The next day Alexander the Pope assembling hys cardinals together in his secret chamber appeareth before them archbyshop Becket hauing this oration to the pope and his popelings which here I thought to set out in our vulgare English tongue translated out of Latine to the entent that the posteritie heereafter may vnderstand eyther the vaine superstition or vile slauery of the Churchmē in those dayes who being not content with their owne naturall Prince and king geuen them of God must secke further to the Pope thinking no ecclesiasticall liuing to be geuen which is not taken at his handes The wordes of his Oration be storied rightly thus ¶ The Oration of Becket resigning his Byshopricke to the Pope FAthers and Lordes I ought not to lie in any place much lesse before God and in your presence here Wherefore with much sighing and sorrowe of heart I graunt and confesse that these perturbations of the Church of England be raised through my miserable fault For I entred into the folde of Christ but not by the dore of Christ for that not the canonical election did cal me lawfully thereunto but terrour of publike power drone me in And albeit I against my will tooke this burden vpon mee yet not the will of God but mannes pleasure placed me in the rowme And therefore no maruell though all things haue gone contrary and backward with me And as for the resigning vp againe thereof if I had so done geuē vp to their hands the priuiledge of my byshoply authoritie which I had graunted to me at the commaundement of the king so as my fellow Byshoppes did instantly call vpon me to doe then had I left a pernicious and daungerous example to the whole catholike Church By reasō wherof I thought to deferre that vnto your presence And now therefore recognising with my selfe my ingresse not to be Canonicall and therefore fearing it to haue the worse end and againe pondering my strength and abilitie not to be sufficient for such a charge lest I should be found to susteine that roome to the ruine of the flock to whome I was appointed a pastor vnworthy I render vp to your fatherly handes the Archbishopprike here of Canterburie c. And so putting of his ring from his finger and offering it to the Pope desired a Byshop for the Church of Caunterburie to be prouided seeing he thought not himself meete to fulfil the same and so with teares as the storie sayth ended his oration This done the Archbyshop was bid to stande a parte The Pope conferring vpon this with his Cardinals about the resignation of Becket what was best to be done some thought it best to take the occasion offered thinking thereby the kinges wrathe might easely be swaged if the church of Cāterbury were assigned to some other person and yet the sayd Becket otherwise to be prouided for notwithstanding Cōtrary other againe thought otherwise whose reason was If hee which for the liberties of the church had ventred not onely his goodes dignitie and authority but also his life should now at the kings pleasure be depriued like as it might be a president heereafter to others in
proued what other countryes would say and doe therein And thus much concerning the second part of the blind commission of this Legate touching his exaction of prebendships in euery Cathedrall and conuentuall Churche wherin as ye heare he was repulsed Ex Mat. Paris pag. 62. â— How to returne to the first part of his commissioÌ„ again which was coÌ„cerning Reimundus the godly Erle of Tholouse thus the story proceedeth That while the legate was in hand with this matter of the popes mony in the meane season certayn preaching Fryers were directed by the said Romannes the Popes Legate into all France to incite stirre vp the Frenchmen to take the crosse vpon them and to war agaynst the Erle of Tholouse and the people therof of whome they accounted then for heretickes At the preaching wherof a great number of prelates and lay meÌ„ signed themselues with the crosse to fight against the Tholosians being therto induced as the story sayth more for feare of the French king or fauor of the legate then for any true zeale of iustice For so it followeth in the woordes of Paris Videbatur enim multis abusio vt hominem fidelem Christianum infestarent praecipuè cum constaret cunctis eum in concilio nuper Bituriensi multis precibus persuasisse legâ—to vt veniret ad singulas terrae suae ciuitates inquirens a singulis articulos fidei si quempiam contra fidem iuueniret c. i. For to many sayeth he it seemeth an abuse to moue warre against a faithful Christen man especially seeing in the councell of Bitures before all men he intreated the Legate with great instance that he would come into euery Citie within his dominions And there to require of euery person the articles of his faith Where if he founde any man to holde any thing contrary to the Catholicke faith he promised a full satisfaction to be had thereof according to the censure of the Church to the vttermost c. Yet all this notwithstanding the proude Legate contemning this so honest reasonable purgation of the earl Reimundus ceases not by all maner meanes to prosecute the Popes fury against him and his subiectes stirring vp the king and the French men vnder paine of excommunication to warre against them Ludouick the French king thus being enforced by the Legate answered againe that he for his owne safety would not atchiue that expeditioÌ„ or aduenture against the Earle vnles it were first obtained of the Pope to wrâ—te to the king of England commaunding him that during the tune of that expedition he should inuade and molest no peece of his landes and possessions which he the same present time did hold whether by ryght or by wroÌ„g or howsoeuer they were holden while the time of the said warre against the heretickes as they were then termed did indure but rather should aide and assist hym with counsaile and money in that enterprise All which being done and accomplyshed the French King and the Legate crossing themselues to the field appoynted a day peremptory for the French army to meete together at Lions vnder paine of the popes excoÌ„munication and wyth horic and harnes to set vpon the Tholosians against the Ascension day next ensuing When the Ascension day was come which was the day peremptory appoynted The French king hauing prepared at Lyons all things necessary for his armie marcheth forward with a great and mighty hoste after whome also commeth the Legate with his Bishops Prelates The number of fighting men in his armie besides the vitlars and wagoners were 50000. men The Legate by the way openly excommunicated the Earle of Tholouse all that tooke his parte furthermore interdicted his whole land Thus the king came marching forwarde till he came into the prouince of Tholouse the first citie which they came vnto there of the Earles was Auinion Which Citie they thought first to haue besieged and so in order after as they went to haue destroied and wasted all the whole prouince belonging to the Earle And first the King demaunded of them to haue hys passage through their citie faining himselfe in peaceable wise for the expedition of his iourny but to passe through the same The Citizens consulting with themselues what was to be done at length gaue aunswer that they mistrusted their comming and supposed that in deceit they required the entrance of their Citie and for no necessity of their iourney The king heere at being much offended sware an othe that he would not depart thence till he had taken the citie immediatly in those places where he thought most mete he began to geue sharpe assaults withall maner of saultable engins The Citizens againe within manfully defended themselues casting stone for stone and shooting shot for shot and slew and wounded many of the French men Thus when they had loÌ„g besieged the citie and could not winne the same at length vittailes in the French campe began to faile and many of them died for hunger For the Earl of Tholouse as a wise man of warre hearing before of their comming tooke into the Towne all the prouision that was abroade and left nothing wtout to serue for theyr defence and succour he plowed vp the fieldes that there should no stouer be found to serue their horses be put out of the towne all the olde people yong children least they should want vittailes that kept the towne before theyr comming sent them farre away So that within the towne they had plenty and without they died for famine and besides in seeking farre for their forage many fell into the hands of them that kept the citie who secretly lay in wait for them abroad and slewe many of them Besides a great number of cattell and horses died for want of forage and poore souldiours that had no great store of money died for want of vittailes By which mortalitie and stench both of men and cattel grew great infection pestilence amongst them insomuch that the king himselfe and also the Legate were greatly dismayed thinking it to be no litle shame as well to the realme of Fraunce as also to Rome that they shoulde so depart and breake vp their siege Thus againe thought the souldiours that much better it were for them to ende their liues by battel then so to die like dogges and sterue wherfore with one consent they purposed to geue a new assaut at the bridge that goeth ouer the floude Rodanus into the towne to which place they came in such noÌ„ber that either by the debilitye of the bridge or subtiltyé of the souldiours that kept the towne 3000. of them wyth bridge and all fell armed into the violent streame were browned What was there then but ioy and gladnes of the Citizens part and much lamentation heauinesse on the other part Then shortly after the Citizens of Auinion when they saw a conuenient time whilest their
subiect vnder one Adding furthermore that the kingdome of Scotland first was conuerted by the reliques of the blessed Apostle S. Peter through the deuine operation of God to the vnity of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore vpon these causes and reasons Pope Boniface in hys letters to the king required him to geue ouer hys clayme and cease his warres agaynst the Scottish nation And to release all such both of the spiritualtie and laytie as he had of them prisoners Also to call home agayne his officers and deputies whiche he had there placed and ordained to the greauance of that nation to the sclaunder of all faythfull people and no lesse preiudice to the Church of Rome And if he would clayme any right or title to the said Realme or any part therof he should send vp his procuratours specially to the same appoynted with all that he could for himselfe alleadge vnto the sea Apostolicke there to receaue what reason and right would require The king after he had receaued these letters of the Pope assembled a councell or Parliament at Lincolne by the aduise of which counsell Parliament he addressed other letters responsall to the Pope agaynes wherein first in al reuerend maner he desireth him not to geue light care to the sinister suggestions of false reportes and imaginers of mischiefe Then he declareth out of old recordes histories frō the first time of the Brittaynes that the realm of Scotland hath alwayes from time to time bene all one to England beginning first with Brutus in the tyme of Dely and Samuell the Prophet which Brutus comming frō Troy to his I le called then Albion after called by hym Britannia had three sonnes Locrinus to whome he gaue the part of the land called then of hym Loegria now Auglia Albanactus his second sonne to whom he gaue Albania nowe called Scotia and hys thyrd sonne Lamber to whome he gaue Cambria now called Wales c. And thus much concerning the first deuision of this I le as in auncient histories is found recorded In whiche matter passing ouer the death of king Humber the actes of Dunwald king of this Realme the deuision of Belyn and Brene the victories of king Arthur we will resort sayth the king to more nearer tymes testified and witnessed by sufficient authors as Marianus Scotus William Malmesbury Roger Abyndon Henry Huntington Radulph de Bizoto and other All which make special declaration geue manifest euidence of the execution of this our right sayth he title of Superioritie euer continued preseued hetherto And first to begin with Edward the Seniour before the conquest sonne to Alurede kyng of England about the yeare of our Lord. 900. it is playne and manifest that he had vnder hys dominion and obedience the king of Scots And here is to be noted that this matter was so notorious and manifest as Maryan the Scot writing that story in those dayes graunteth confesseth and testifieth the same and this dominion continued in that state 23. yeare At whiche tyme Athelstane succeeded in the crowne of England and hauing by battaile cōquered Scotland he made one Constantine king of that party to rule gouerne the country of Scotland vnder him adding this princely word That it was more honour to him to make a king then to be a king 24. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lord 947. Eldred king our progenitour Athelstanus brother took homage of Irise then king of Scots 30. yeares after that whiche was the yeare of our Lorde 977. kyng Edgar our predecessour tooke homage of Kynalde king of Scots Here was a little trouble in England by the death of S Edward kyng and martyr destroyed by the deceite of hys mother in law but yet within memory 40. yeares after the homage done by Kynald to King Edgar that is to say in the yeare of our Lord. 1017. Malcoline the king of Scots did homage to Knute our predecessour After this homage done The Scots vttered some peece of theyr naturall disposition whereupon by warre made by our progenitour S. Edward the confessour 39. yeare after that homage done that is to saye the yeare of our Lord. 1056 Malcoline king of Scots was vanquished and the realme of Scotland geuen to Malcoline his sonne by our sayd progenitour S. Edward vnto whom the sayd Malcoline made homage and fealty Within 40. yeares after that William Conquerour entred this realme whereof he accompted no perfect conquest vntill he had likewise subdued the Scots and therfore in the sayd yeare which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1068 the sayde Malcoline King of Scots did homage to the sayd William Conquerour as hys superiour by Conquest king of England 25. yeares after that which was the yeare of our Lord. 1093. the sayd Malcoline did homage fealty to William Rufus sonne to the sayd William Conquerour and yet after that was for his offences and demerites deposed and hys sonne substitute in hys place who likewise fayled in his duety and therfore was ordained in that estate by the sayd William Rufus Edgar brother to the last Malcoline and sonne to the first who did hys homage and fealty accordingly 7. yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1100. the sayd Edgar king of the Scots did homage to Henry the first our progenitour 37 yeare after that Dauid king of Scots did homage to Matilde the Emperatrice as daughter and heyre to Henry the first Wherefore being after required by Stephen then obtayning possession of the Realme to make his homage he refused so to doe because he had before made it to the sayd Matilde and thereupon forbare After whiche Dauids death whiche ensued shortly after the sonne of the sayde Dauid made homage to the sayde Kyng Stephen 14. yeares after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1150. William king of Scots and Dauid hys brother with all the nobles of Scotland made homage to Henry the second sonne with a reseruation of their duetye to Henry the second hys Father 25 yeares after that which was in the yeare of our Lorde 1175. William kyng of Scotland after much rebellion and resistaunce according to their naturall inclination King Henry the second then beyng in Normandy knowledged finally his errour and made hys peace and composition confimed with hys great Seale and the Seales of the nobilitie of Scotland making therewith his homage and fealtie Within 15. yeares after that which wat the yeare of our Lorde 1190 the sayd William king of Scots came to our Citty of Caunterbury and there dyd homage to our noble progenitour Kyng Richard the first 1124. yeares after that the said William did Homage to our progenitour king Iohn vpon a hill besides Lincolne making his othe vpon the Crosse of Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury being there present and a merueilous multitude assembled for that purpose 26. yeare after that whiche was in the yeare of our Lorde 1230. Alexander king of Scots maryed
of our auncestors which doubted not to shedde their owne bloud for the encrease and defence of the Churches liberty and the faith and coueting to prouide for the puritie of faith and the state of the Church as also to auoid the hurt of the generall slaunder being not able to passe ouer any longer the premisses with wincking and dissembling and my conscience driuing to the same seeing this estimate opinion of him in these matters is not rashly of vs conceiued but vehemently and plainly increased by many and continuall cryings of credible men and great authoritie oft and oftentimes beaten vnto vs fearing moreouer the destruction of the faith both of vs and of al other subiects and specially of kings and princes of the world which ought to reproue negligence which acknowledge that we haue receiued power geuen vs from the Lord to the promoting and increasement of it we agree to your requestes in this behalfe and to the calling and assembling a councell for the glory of God sauing the honour and reuerence that is due to the holy Romish church in all thinges whereby the trueth may appeare in the premisses and all errour auoided that the state of the vniuersall Church and all Christianitie and the matters of faith and the holy land may be prouided for the slauÌ„ders ieoperdies haÌ„ging ouer vs may be withstanded we be ready offer our selues gladly as much as in vs is to bestowe our labour and diligent paine therabouts Earnestly requiring and beseeching in the mercifull bowels of Iesu Christ you Archbishops and other Prelates here present as children of the Church and pillers of faith called of the Lorde to the promoting encrease and preseruing thereof to care for the same that with all diligence ye wold geue heede as becommeth you and effectually you would labor by al wayes and fit meanes to the calling and assembling of this councel in which we intend to be personally present And left the said Boniface which hath boldly and wrongfully many times threatned to proceede against vs stopping and hindring our purposes and intent â—â—ast any of his workes of darkenesse if there be any should come to light directly or indirectly hindering the calling and gathering of this councel or least any state being in the same realme that wil in dede procede against vs or our state churches Prelates Barons other faithfull vassals our subiects our lands or our realme and the state of the realme by abusing any spirituall sworde in excommunicating suspending or otherwais by any meanes for vs and our welwillers and them that will followe vs we prouoke appeale in wryting to the foresayd general councell which we instantly desire to be called and to one lawâ—ull chiefe Bishop that shall be or to any other to whome we shoulde appeale and yet not going from the appellation made by M. William of Nagareta to whom we sticked then and also yet sticke requiring earnestly a witnes of our appellation of you Prelates Notaries expressedly to renue such prouocation and appellation when and afore whome it shal be thought meete to you Then the Archbishops within wrytten byshops Abbots and Priors aunswered the premisses as it is founde in the actes prouoked and appealed agreed to and protested and made prouocation and appellation agreement and protestation as is contained more fully in a certaine paper there openly and plainely red whose tenor followeth with these wordes We Archbishoppes of Nicosen Remen Senoren Narbonen Turonen and bishops of Landuiren Belnacen Catolacen Antisiodorem Meldimen Nurmen Carnotem Aurelianen Ambiauen Morinen Silanen Andeganen Abricen Constant Ebroicen Lexonicen Sagien Caloromont Lemonicen Auicen Masticoren And we Abbots of Cluniac promostraten of the greater monasterie of the court of S. Dionise in Fraunce Camped S. Victors S. Genoueue S. Marten Landmoen Figiacem Bellicem in Lemociuio and Frier Hugh visiter of the houses of the order of knights of S. Iohn in Ierusalem in Fraunce and the father Priour of S. Martine in the fieldes hearing these things which were sayd propounded and obiected yesterday to day by you the Lords Earles and William aforesaide against the Lorde Boniface the 8. and Pope being mooued with suche sayings purposes assertations and your othes your request and other lawfull causes and were compelled by need considering that the matter of our faith which is Christes is handled in the premisses Wee that be called to part of this care to the defence and maintenaunce of the faith of soules of the realme although vnworthy yet coueting to with stande the ieoperdies that hang ouer vs by reason of the premisses and other causes thinking the calling gathering of the sayd Councell profitable necessary that the innocencie of the Lord Boniface himself may clearely be discussed as we desire our coÌ„sciences bearing witnesse that it may be determined on him by the Councell touching such things as are laide against him and that may be done which they decree according to the Canons We aunswere you our Lord king and you our Lordes Earles and William that the honor reuerence of the holy Romish church salued in all poyntes wee agree to your due requestes in this behalfe for the calling of the Councell and are ready to geue helpe and diligent labour to the calling and gathering of the said CouÌ„cell according to the decrees of the holy fathers and to the lawfull orders of the Canons not intending by any meanes to make parties of this matter nor to sticke to any that maketh parties Yet least the sayde Boniface being mooued or prouoked by these things as wee feare by likely coniectures and threatnings made against vs for the foresayde things that he will proceede against our parish Churches and our subiectes by some meanes or cause to proceede against vs by some authoritie of his owne or others by excommunication suspension interditing deposing depriuing or by some other meanes and colour sought to some impeachment or trouble of the sayd Councell and that we may sitte in the same Councell to iudge and do al other things that belong to the office of Prelates that our frends that sticke to vs would sticke to vs in all thinges may remaine safe for our selues our parish Churches our subiectes and them that sticke to vs or would sticke to vs in this behalfe we prouoke and appeale in wryting to the foresayde Councell that is to be gathered and to him that shall be the true and lawfull highest Bishop and to him or them to whome of right we shoulde appeale too and earnestly require our appellations committing vs our parish churches our subiectes friendes and them that sticke to vs our state and theirs our right goodes to the godly defence of the foresaide councell and of him that shall be the true and lawfull highest bishop and we protest to renewe this appellation where when and afore whome it shal be thought meete This was done at Paris at Lupara in the chamber of the sayd Lord
none of them whom he could there finde so he neuer ceased all hys life after to enquire out and to be reuenged of all suche as had bene in any part or consenting to that matter For the which his extreme and implacable tyranny he was in such hatred of all the people that as he sayd he could not fynde one of all the commons to take his part when need required Among all other which were for that matter troubled was one Adam Byshop of Hereford who being unpeached of treason with other moe was at length arested in the Parliament to appeare and answere to that should be to him obiected Many thinges there were layde agaynst him for taking part with them that rose agaynst the Kyng with matters moe and haynous rebukes c. Whereunto the Byshop a great while aunswered nothing At length the Byshop clayming the liberties and priuiledges of the Church answered to the king in thys form The due reuerence of your Princely maiesty euer saued Ego Sanctae Ecclesiae Dei minister humilis membrum eius Episcopus consecratus licèt indignus ad tam ardua nequeo respódere nee debeo absque D. Cant. Archiepiscopi post summum pontificem mei directi iudicis cuius etiam sum suffraganeus autoritate aliorum parium meorum Episcoporum consensu That is I an humble minister and member of the holy Churche of God and Byshop consecrate albeit vnworthy cannot neither ought to answere to these so hye matters without the authoritie of the Archbishop of Caunterbury my direct iudge next vnder the high Bishop of Rome whose suffâ—agane also I am and the consent likewise of the other my fellow Bishops After which wordes by him pronounced the Archbishop and other Byshops with him were ready to make humble intercession for hym to the king and did But when the king would not be wonne nor turned with any supplication the sayd Byshops together to the Archbishop and the Clergy comming with their crosses tooke him away challenging him for the Churche without any more answere making charging moreouer vnder the censures of the Churche and excommunication none to presume to lay any further handes vpon him The king moued with thys boldnes and stoutnes of the clergy coÌ„mandeth notwithstanding to proceede in iudgement and the iury of 12. men to go vppon the enquiry of his cause who finding and pronouncing the Bishop to be gilty the kyng caused immediately al his goods possessioÌ„s to be coÌ„fiscate vnto himselfe moreouer made hys plate and all his housholde prouision to be throwne out of his house into the streete but yet he remained so stil vnder the protection and defence of the Archbishop c. This Archb. was Walter Winchelsey after whom succeeded Simon Mepham in the same see of Caunterbury an 1327. Ex Thom. Walsingham After pope Clement the 5. by whose decease the Romish see stood vacant as ye heard two yeares and 3. moneths next was elected Pope Iohn 22. a Cistercian monke who fare in that papacy 18. yeares He was stout and inflexible geuen so much to the heaping of riches that he proclaymed them heretickes whiche taught that Christ and hys Apostles had no possessions of theyr owne in thys world At this time was Emperour Ludonicus Bauarus a worthy man who with this Pope and other that folowed hym had no lesse contention then had Fredericus before mentioned in the time of king Henry the thyrd Insomuch that this contention and variaunce continued the space of 24. yeares The cause and first origene of this tragical conflicte rose vpon the constitution of ClemeÌ„t the 5. predecessor to this pope by whom it was ordayned as is afore meÌ„tioned that Emperours by the Germayne Princes elected might be called kinges of the Romaynes but might not inioy the title or right of the Empyre to bee nominated Emperour without theyr confirmation geuen by the Pope Wherefore this foresayd Emperour because he vsed the emperiall dignitie in Italy before he was authorised by the pope the sayd Pope therefore excommunicated the Emperour And notwithstanding the Emperoure oftentimes did profer himself to make intreaty of peace and coÌ„corde yet the Pope inflexible woulde not bend The writinges of both partes yet be extant wherein the sayd Byshop doth make his auaunt that he had full power to treat and depose kinges and Emperours at his pleasure In the same time were diuers learned men which seeing the matter did greatly disalow the Bishop of Romes doynges among whome was Guillerne Ocham whose tractations were afterward condemned by the Pope for writing agaynst the temporall iurisdiction of theyr see And an other named Marselius Patauius which wrote the booke intituled Defensor pacis geuen vp to the handes of the sayd Emperour wherein the controuersie of the Popes vnlawful iuiurisdiction in things temporall is largely disputed the vsurped authoritie of that see set forth to the vttermost It is found in some wryters that a great cause of this variaunce first began for that one of the Emperours secretaries vnknowing to the Emperour in certayne of hys letters had likened the Papal see to the beast rising out of the sea in the Apocalips At length when the Emperour after much sute made to the pope at Auinion could not obtayne his coronation comming to Rome was there receaued with great honour where he with his wife were both crowned by the full consent of all the Lordes and Cardinals there and moreouer an other pope there set vp called Nicholas the fift After which thinges done the Pope not long after departed at Auinion in France after whom succeeded then Benedictus 12. a monke of Benedicts order and rayned 7. yeares Who by the counsayle of Phillip the French kyng confirmed and prosecuted the censures and cursinges that Iohn his predecessour had published agaynst Lewes the Emperour Moreouer depriued him of his Emperiall Crowne and also of hys Dukedome of Bauaria The Emperour vpon this commeth to Germany and assembling the Princes electors Dukes Bishops Nobles and the learned in a councel at Francford there declared before them out of the auncient lawes and customes of the Empire how it standeth onely in the Princes Electours and in none other to elect the k. or the Emperors of the Romaines for in both these names was no difference so that the same Electors in chusing the king of the Romaynes did also elect and chuse the Emperour whiche Emperour so by them constitute had lawfull right without any information of the Apostolicall see to exercise the administration of the Empyre And if he were lawfully elect ought to be annoynted of the Romayne Byshop which if hee doe refuse then might hee be annoynted and declared Emperour and Augustus by any other Catholicke Bishoppe thereunto appoynted as by the olde maner and custome hath bene especially seeing these iniunctions are but certaine soleÌ„nities added and inuented by the bishops onely for a token of vnitie betweene the church
doth the white colour to the wall Item that neyther the Pope nor any other Prelate of the church ought to haue prisons wherin to punish transgressours Beside these articles diuers other conclusions afterward were gathered out of hys writings and preachings by the byshops of England which they sent diligently to Pope Gregory at Rome where the sayde articles being red and perused were condemned for hereticall and erroneous by 23. Cardinals In the meane time the Archb. of Cant. sending foorth hys citations as is aforesayd called before hym the sayde Iohn wickliffe in the presence of the Duke of Lancaster and Lord Percy who vpon the declaration of the Popes letters made bound him to silence forbidding him not to entreat any more of those matters But then through the disturbaunce of the Bishop of London and the Duke and lord Percy that matter was soone dispatched as hath bene aboue recorded pag. 427. And all thys was done in the daies last yere of king Edward the 3. and pope Gregory the eleuenth The next yeare folowing which was the yeare of our Lord 1378. being the first yere of king Richard the second The sayd Pope Gregory taking hys time after the death of king Edward sendeth his bull by the hands meanes peraduenture of one master Edmund Stafford directed vnto the vniuersity of Oxford rebuking theÌ„ sharply imperiously and like a Pope for suffring so long the doctrine of Iohn Wickliffe to take roote and not pluckyng it vppe wyth the crooked cicle of their Catholike doctrine Whych Bull when it came to be exhibite vnto their handes by the Popes messenger aforesayd the proctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie ioyning together in consultation stood loÌ„g in doubt deliberating with themselues whether to receiue the Popes Bull with honour or to refuse and reiect it wyth shame I cannot here but laugh in my minde to behold the authours of this story whom I follow what exclamations what wondrings and maruels they make at these Oxford men for so doubting at a matter so playne so manifest of it selfe as they say whether the popes Bull sent to them froÌ„ Rome was to be receaued or coÌ„trary Which thing to our monkish writers seemed then suche a prodigious wonder that they with blushing cheekes are feyne to cut of the matter in the middest with silence The copy of this wilde Bull sent to them from the Pope was this Gregory the Bishop the seruant of Gods seruaunts to his welbeloued sonnes the Chauncellour and Vniuersitie of Oxford in the diocesse of Lincolne greeting and Apostolical benediction WE are compelled not onely to meruell but also to lament that you considering the Apostolicall seate hath geuen vnto your vniuersitie of Oxford so great fauour and priueledge and also for that you flow as in a large sea in the knowledge of the holy Scriptures and ought to be champions and defenders of the ancient and Catholicke fayth without the which there is no saluation by your great negligence and slouthe will suffer wylde cockle not onely to grow vp among the pure wheate of the florishing field of your Vniuersitie but also to wake more strong and choke the corne Neither haue ye anye care as we are enformed to extirpe and plucke the same vp by the rootes to the great bleblemishing of your renowmed name the perill of your soules the contempt of the Church of Rome and to the great decay of the auncient fayth And further which greueth vs the encrease of that filthy weed was more sharpely rebuked iudged of in Rome then in England where it sprang Wherefore let there be meanes sought by the help of the faithful to roote out the same Greuously it is come to our eares that one Iohn Wickliffe parson of Lutterworth in Lincolne dioces a professour of diuinitie would god he were not rather a maister of errours is runne into a kinde of detestable wickednes not onely and openly publishing but also vomiting out of the filthy dungeon of his brest diuers professions false and erroneous conclusions and most wicked and damnable heresies Whereby he might defile the faythfull sorte and bring them from the the right path headlong into the way of perdition ouerthrow the state of the Churche and vtterly subuert the secular policy Of which his mischieuous heresies some seem to agree onely certayne names and termes chaunged with the peruersâ—â—â— opinions and vnlearned doctrine of Marcelius of Padua Iohn of Gandune of vnworthy memory whose bookes were vtterly abolished in the realme of England by our predecessour of happy memory Iohn 22. Which kingdome doth notonely florishe in power and aboundance of faculties but is much more glorious and shyning in purenes of fayth Accustomed alwayes to bring forth men excellentlye learned in the true knowledge of the holye scriptures ripe in grauitie of manners men notable in deuotion and defenders of the Catholicke fayth Wherefore wee will and commaunde you by our writing Apostolicall in the name of your obedience and vpon payne of priuation of our fauour indulgences and priueledges graunted vnto you and your vniuersitie from the sayd see Apostolicall that hereafter ye suffer not those pestilent heresies that those subtile and false conclusions and propositions misconstruing the right senses of fayth and good workes how soeuer they terme it or what curious implication of wordes soeuer they vse any longer to be disputed of or brought in question Least if it be not withstoood at the first and plucked vp by the rootes it might perhaps be to late hereafter to prepare medicins when a greater number is infected with the coÌ„tagion And further that ye apprehend immediately or cause to be apprehended the sayd Iohn Wickliffe and deliuer him to be deteyned in the safe custodie of our well beloued brethren the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the byshop of London or eyther of them And if you shall finde any gaynesayers corrupted wyth the sayde doctrine whiche God forbid in your sayd vniuersitie wythin your iurisdiction that shall obstinately stand in the sayd errours that then in lyke manner ye apprehend them and committe them to safe custodie and otherwise to doe in this case as it shall appertayne vnto you So as by your carefull proceedynges herein your negligence past concernying the premisses may now fully be supplyed and recompensed with present diligence Whereby you shall not onely purchase vnto you the fauour and beneuolence of the seate Apostolicall but also great reward and merite of almightie God Yeuen at Rome at S. Maries the greater xi Kalend. of Iune and in the seuenth yeare of our consecration ¶ Beside this Bull sent to the Uniuersitie of Oxford the sayd Pope Gregory directed moreouer his letters the same tyme to the Archbyshoppe of Canterbury Symon Sudbury to the Byshoppe of London named William Courtney with the conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe therein inclosed commauÌ„dyng them by vertue of those his letters Apostolicall and straitly enioyning them to cause
the sayd Iohn Wickliffe to be apprehended and cast in prison And that the king and the nobles of England should be admonished by them not to geue any credite to the saide Iohn Wickliffe or to his doctrine in any wise c. ¶ Beside this Bill or Bull of the Pope sent vnto the Archbyshop of CaÌ„terbury and to the Byshop of London bearyng the date 11. Kalend. Iuni. and the 7. yeare of the raigne of the Pope I finde moreouer in the sayd story two other letters of the Pope concernyng the same matter but differyng in forme sent vnto the same Byshops and all hearyng the same date both of the day yeare and moneth of the raigne of the sayd Pope Gregory Whereby it is be supposed that the Pope either was very exquisite and solicitous aboue the matter to haue Wickliffe to be appreheÌ„ded which wrote three diuers letters to one person and all in one day about one businesse or els that he did suspect the bearers thereof the scruple wherof I leaue to the iudgement of the Reader Furthermore beside these letters writteÌ„ to the Uniuersitie and to the Byshops he directeth also an other Epistle bearyng the same date vnto kyng Edward as one of my stories sayth but as an other sayth to the kyng Richard whiche soundeth more neare to the truth forasmuch as in the 7. yeare of Pope Gregory the xi which was the yeare of our Lord. 1â—78 Kyng Edward was not aliue The copy of his letters to the kyng here followeth The copy of the Epistle sent by the Byshop of Rome to Richard kyng of England to persecute Iohn Wickliffe VNto his welbeloued sonne in Christ Richard the most noble kyng of England health c. The kyngdome of England which the most highest hath put vnder your power and gouernaunce beyng so famous and renowmed in valiancy and strength so aboundaunt and flowyng in all kynde of wealth and riches but much more glorious resplendent and shynyng through the brightnesse and clearenesse of all godlynesse and fayth hath accustomed alwayes to bryng forth men endued with the true knowledge and vnderstandyng of the holy Scriptures graue in yeares feruent in deuotion and defenders of the Catholicke fayth The which haue onely directed and instructed their own people through their holesome doctrine and preceptes into the true path of Gods commaundementes but also as we haue heard by the report and information of many credible persons to our great grief hart sorow that Iohn Wickliffe Parson of Lutterworth in the Dioces of Lincolne professor of diuinitie I would to God he were no author of heresie to be fallen into such a detestable and abhominable madnes that he hath propounded and set forth diuers and sundry conclusions full of errours and coÌ„teinyng most manifest heresie the which do tende vtterly to subuert and ouerthrow the state of the whole Churche Of the whiche some of them albeit vnder coloured phrase and speache seeme to smell and sauour of peruerse opinions and the foolishe doctrine of condemned memory of Marsilius of Padua and Iohn of Ganduno whose bookes were by Pope Iohn the 22. our predecessour a man of most happy memorye reproued and condemned c. ¶ Hetherto gentle reader thou hast heard how Wickliffe was accused by the Byshop Now you shall also heare the Popes mighty reasons and argumentes by the which he did confute him to the kyng It followeth Therefore for so much as our Reuerend brethren the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Byshop of London haue receiued a speciall commaundement from vs by our authoritie to apprehend and committe the forenamed Iohn Wickliffe vnto prison and to transporte his confession vnto vs If they shall seeme in the prosecution of this their businesse to locke your fauour or helpe we require and most earnestly desire your maiestie euen as your most noble predecessors haue alwayes bene most earnest louers of the Catholicke fayth whose case or quarell in this matter is chiefly handled that you woulde vouchsafe euen for the reuerence of God and the fayth aforesayd and also of the Apostolicke seat and and of our person that you will with your helpe and fauour assist the sayd archbishop and all other that shall goe about to execute the sayd busines Wherby besides the prayse of men you shall obtayne a heauenly rewarde and great fauour and good will at our hand and of the sea aforesaid Dated at Rome at S. Mary the greater the 11. Kal. of Iune in the 7. yeare of our Byshoprick an 1378. The Articles included in the popes letters whiche he sent to the Bishoppes and to the king against Wickliffe were these as in order do follow The conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe exhibited in the conuocation of certayne Bishops at Lambeth ALl the whole race of mankinde here on earth besides Christ hath no power simply to ordayne that Peter and all his ofspring should politickely rule ouer the world for euer 2. God cannot geue to any man for him and hys heyres anye ciuill dominion for euer 3. All writinges inuented by men as touching perpetuall heritage are impossible 4. Euery man being in grace iustifiyng hath not onely right vnto the thing but also for his time hath right in deede aboue all the good thinges of God 5. A man cannot onely ministratoriously geue any temporal or continuall gift eyther as well to his naturall sonne as to his sonne by imitation 6 If God be the temporall Lordes may lawfully and meritoriously take away the riches from the Church when they do offend habitualiter 7. We know that Christes Vicar cannot neyther is able by hys Bulles neyther by his owne will and consent neither by the consent for his colledge eyther make able or disable any man 8. A man cannot be excommunicated to his hurt or vndoyng except he be first and principally excommunicate by himselfe 9. No man ought but in Gods cause alone to excommunicate suspend or forbid or otherwise to proceede to reuenge by anye ecclesiasticall censure 10. A curse or excommunication doth not simply binde but in case it be pronounced and geuen out agaynst the aduersarye of Gods law 11. There is no power geuen by any example eyther by Christ or by his Apostle to excommunicate any subiect specially for the denying of any temporalties but rather contrariwise 12. The disciples of Christ haue no power to exact by anye ciuill authoritie temporalties by censures 13. It is not possible by the absolute power of God that if the Pope or any other Christian doe pretend by any meanes to bynd or to lose that thereby he doth so bynde and loose 14. We ought to beleue that the Vicar of Christ doth at suche tymes onely bynde and loose when as he worketh conformably by the law and ordinaunce of Christ. 15. This ought vniuersally to be beleued that euery priest righly and duely ordered according vnto the law of grace hath power according to his vocation whereby he may minister the sacramentes and
temporal things by ecclesistical ceÌ„sures incidently if case be that it appertaine to the reuengement of their God 13. It is not possible by the absolute power of God that if the Pope or any other Christian doe pretende to binde or loose at their pleasure by what meanes soeuer that thereby hee doeth so binde and loose The contrary of this coÌ„clusion will destroy the wholâ— Catholicke fayth importyng no lesse but him to be a blasphemer whiche so vsurpeth such absolute power of the Lord. And yet by this conclusion I entend not to derogate from the power of the Pope or of any other Prelate of the Churche but that he may by the vertue of the head so bynde and lose But doe vnderstand the conditionall of this negative to be impossible after this sense that it cannot bee that the Pope or any other Prelate of the Church can pretend by himselfe to bynde or lose how and after what maner he lyst himselfe except in such sorte that hee doe in deede so bynde and lose before God as he doth pretend to doe 14. We ought to beleue that the vicare of Christ doeth at suche times onely binde and loose when as hee worketh conformably by the lawe and ordinaunce of Christ. c The reason thereof is thys because otherwise it is vnlawfull for hym so to do except he should do it in the vertue of that law and so consequently vnlesse it be coÌ„formable to the law and ordinaunce of Christ. 15. To this conclusion this ought vniuersally to be beleeued that euery Priest rightly and duely ordered hath power according to hys vocation c. ¶ The reason heereof is this because that the order of priesthode in his owne nature and substance receaueth no such degrees either of more or of lesse And yet notwtstanding the power of inferiour Priests in these daies be vpon due consideration restrained and some times againe in time of extreme necessity released And thus according to the Doctours a Prelate hath a double power to wit the power of order the power of iurisdictioÌ„ or regimeÌ„t And according to this second power the Prelates are in an higher Maiestie and regiment 16. It is lawfull for Princes and Kynges in cases by the law limited to withdraw temporall commodities from Church men abusing the same habitualiter The reason therof is playne for that temporall Lordes ought rather to leaue to spirituall almes which bryngeth with it greater fruite then to corporall almes the case so standyng that some tyme it were a necessary work of spirituall almes to chastise such Clerkes by takyng from them their temporall liuinges which vse to abuse the same to the damnifyeng both of their soule and body The case which the law doth limite in this matter were the defect of correctyng his spirituall head or elles for lacke of correctyng the fayth of the Clerke which so offendeth as appeareth 16. q. 7. filijs Dist. 40. cap. Si Papa Whether they be temporall Lordes or any other men whatsoeuer which haue endued any Church with temporalities c The truth thereof is euidently sinne for that nothyng ought to stoppe a man froÌ„ the principall workes of charitie necessarily because in euery action and worke of man is to be vnderstand a priuy condition necessary of God his good will concurring with all as it is in the ciuill law de c. Conradi cap. 5. in fine collat x. And yet God forbid that by these wordes occasion should be geuen to the Lordes temporall to take away the goodes of fortune from the Church 18. An Ecclesiasticall minister yea the Byshop of Rome may lawfully be rebuked of his subiectes and for the profite of the Church be accused either of the Clergie or of the laytie The proufe of this is manifest hereby because the sayd Byshop of Rome is subiect to fall into the sinne agaynst the holy Ghost as may be supposed sauyng the sanctitude humilitie and reuerence due to such a Father For so long as our brother is subiect vnto the infirmitie of fallyng he lyeth vnder the law of brotherly correction And when the whole Colledge of Cardinals may be slouthfull in ministryng due correction for the necessary prosperitie of the Churche it is apparent that the residue of the body of the Churche which possibly may stand most of lay men may wholesomely correct the same accuse and bryng him to a better way The possibilitie of this case is touched Dist. 40. Si Papa If the Pope doe erre from the right fayth c. For like as such a great fall ought not to bee supposed in the Lord Pope without manifest euidence so agayne such an obstinacie ought not to be supposed in hym possibly beyng fallen but that bee will humbly receaue the wholesome medicine of his superiour correctyng him in the Lord. The practise of whiche conclusion also is testified in many Chronicles Farre be it from the Church of Christ that veritie should be condemned which soundeth euill to traÌ„sgressours and other slouthfull persons for then the whole â—ayth of the Scripture were in a damnable case Thus Iohn Wicklesse in geuyng his Exposition vnto his foresayd propositions and conclusions as is aboue prefixed through the fauour and diligence of the Londoners either shifted of the Byshops or elles satisfied them so that for that tyme he was dismissed and scaped clearely away onely beyng charged and commaunded by the sayd Byshops that he should not teach or preach any such doctrine any more for the offence of the lay people Thus this good man beyng escaped from the Bishops with this charge aforesayd yet notwithstandyng ceased not to proceede in his godly purpose labouryng and profityng still in the Church as he had begon Unto whom also as it happeneth by the prouidence of God this was a great helpe and stay for that in the same yeare or in the begynnyng of the next yeare folowyng the foresayd Pope Gregory xi whiche was the styrrer vp of all this trouble agaynst hym turned vp hys heeles and dyed After whom insued such a schisme in Rome betwene two Popes and other succeedyng after them one striuyng agaynst an other that the schisme thereof endured the space of xxxix yeares vntill the tyme of the Councell of Constaunce The occasioner of whiche schisme first was Pope Urbane the 6. who in the first begynnyng of hys Popedome was so proude and insolent to his Cardinals and other as to Dukes Princes and Queenes and so set to aduaunce his Nephew and kyndred with iniuries to other Princes that the greatest number of his Cardinalles and Courtyours by litle and litle shronke from him and set vp an other Frenche Pope agaynst hym named Clement who reigned xi yeares And after hym Benedictus the 13. who reigned yeares 26. Agayne of the contrary side after Urbanus the sixth succeeded Boniface the ninth Innocentius the viij Gregorius the xij Alexander the fift Iohn 13. ¶ Papae yeares month ¶ Antipapae yeares
friers preachers Syward Parris Langley Item 4. minorites Foluile Carlel Frisley Bernwel Item Augustine Friers foure Ashborne Bowkyn Woldley Hornyngton Item Carmelites 4. Glanuile Dis Loney Kynnyngham Item Monkes 4. Wels Ramsey Bloxam Marton Item doctours of the Canon and Ciuill lawe 14. Appelby Waltrom Baketon Chadesden Tregision Stow Blaunchard Rocombey Lidford Welbourne Flayneburgh Motrum Brandon and Prophet Item Bachelers of Diuinitie 6. Humbleton Pickweche Lindlow Wich Chiselden Tomson The Articles of Iohn Wickleffe heere aboue specified wherof some were 10. which were by these Friers cōdemned as heretical y◠rest as erroneous here in order follow and are these Although it may be thought that some of them were made worsse by their sinister collecting then he ment them in his owne workes and wrytings ¶ The articles of Iohn Wickliffe condemned as hereticall 1. THe substance of material bread wine doth remaine in the Sacrament of the aulter after the consecration 2. The accidents doe not remaine wythout the subiect in the same Sacrament after the consecration 3. That Christ is not in the Sacrament of the altar truly and really in hys proper and corporall person 4. * That if a Byshop or a Priest be in deadly sinne hee doth not order consecrate nor baptise 5. That if a man be duely and truely contrite penitent all exteriour and outer confession is but superfluous and vnprofitable vnto hym 6. That it is not found or stablished by the Gospell that Christ did make or ordaine masse 7. If the pope be a reprobate and euil man consequently a member of the deuill he hath no power by any maner of meanes geuen vnto him ouer faithfull Christians except peraduenture it be geuen him from the Emperour 8. That since the time of Urbane the 6. there is none to be receaued for Pope but to liue after the manner of the Greekes euery man vnder his owne law 9. To be against the Scripture that ecclesiasticall ministers should haue any temporall possessions ¶ The other Articles of Iohn Wickleffe condemned as erroneous 10 THat no Prelate ought to excommunicate any man except he knew him first to be excōmunicate of God 11. That hee which doeth so excommunicate any man is therby himselfe either an hereticke or excommunicated 12. That a Prelate or Bishop excommunicating any of the clergy which hath appealed to the king or to the counsel is thereby himselfe a traytor to the king and realme 13. That all such which do leaue of preaching or hearyng the worde of God or preaching of the Gospell for scare of excōmunication they are already excommunicated and in that day of iudgement shal be counted as traytors vnto god 14. That it is lawful for any man either deacon or priest to preach the word of God without the authority or licēce of the Apostolicke sea or any other of his Catholickes 15. That so long as a man is in deadly sinne he is neyther Byshop nor Prelate in the Church of God 16. Also that the temporal lordes may according to theyr owne will and discretion take away the temporall goodes from the Church men whensoeuer they do offend 17. That tenthes are pure almose and that the Parishioners may for the offence of their curates deteine and keepe them backe bestow them vpon others at their own wil and pleasures 18. Also that all speciall praiers applied to any priuate or particular person by any Prelate or religious man do no more profite the same parson then generall or vniuersall prayers doe profite others whych be in lyke case or state vnto hym 19. Moreouer in that any man doeth enter into any priuate religion whatsoeuer it be hee is thereby made the more vnapt and vnable to obserue and keepe the commādements of God 20. That holy men which haue instituted priuate Religions whatsoeuer they be as well such as are indued and possessed as also the order of begging Friers hauing no possessions in so doyng haue greeuously offended 21. That religious men beyng in their priuate religions are not of the Christian Religion 22. That Friers are bounden to get their liuing by the labour of their handes and not by beggyng 23. That whosoeuer doth geue any almose vnto Friers or to any begging obseruaunt is accursed or in daūger therof ¶ The letter of the Archbyshop directed to the Byshop of London agaynst Wickleffe and his adherentes WIlliam by Gods permission Archbyshop of Canterbury Metropolitane of all England and of the Apostolicall sea Legate To our reuerend brother by the grace of God Byshop of London salutation The Prelates of the Churche ought to be so much the more vigilant and attentiue about the charge of the Lordes flocke committed vnto them how much the more they shall vnderstand the Wolues beyng clothed in sheepes apparell fraudulently to goe about to woory and scatter the sheepe Truly by the continuall cry and bruted fame which it greeueth me to report it is come to our knowledge that although by the canonicall sanctions no man beyng forbidden or not admitted should either publickely or priuily without the authoritie of the Apostolicall sea or Byshop of that place vsurpe or take vpon him the office of a Preacher Some notwithstandyng such as are the children of damnation beyng vnder the vale of blynde ignoraunce are brought into such a dotyng mynde that they take vppon them to Preache and are not affrayde to affirme and teach diuers and sundry propositions and conclusions here vnder recited both hereticall erroneous and false condempned by the Church of God and repugnaunt to the decree of holy Churche whiche tend to the subuertyng of the whole state of the same of our prouince of Canterbury and destruction and weakenyng of the tranquilitie of the same and that as well in the Churches as in the streetes as also in many other prophane places of our sayd prouince generally cōmonly and publikely do preach the same infecting very many good Christians causing thē lamentably to wāder out of the way frō the catholick Church without which there is no saluation We therfore considering that so pernicious a mischiefe whych may creepe amongest many wee ought not to suffer and by dissimulation to passe ouer which may with deadly contagion slea the soules of men least their bloud be required at our hands are willing so much as God wil permit vs to do to extirpate the same Wherefore by the counsaile and consent of many of our brethrē and Suffraganes we haue conuented diuers and sundry Doctours of Diuinitie as also professours and other Clerkes of the Canon and Ciuill lawes the best learned wythin the Realme and of the most soundest opinion and iudgement in the Catholicke faith to geue their opinions and iudgements cōcerning the foresayde conclusions But for as much as the sayde conclusions and assertions being in the presence of vs and our fellowe brethren and other conuocates openly expounded and diligently examined and in the end found by common counsaile
vulgare tounge as in the Latine tounge manifestly and plainly without any curious implication the same hereticall and erronious conclusions so repugnant to the determination of holy Church as is aforesayd to haue bene be condemned and which conclusions also we declare by these our letters to be vtterly condemned And that farthermore you forbid and canonically admonish and cause to be admonished as we by the tenour of these presents doe forbid and admonish you once twise and thrise and that peremptorily that none hereafter hold teach preach or defende the heresies and errours aboue sayde or any of them eyther in schoole or out of schoole by any sophistical cauillation or otherwise or that any admit to preache heare or hearken vnto Iohn Wyckliffe Nicholas Hereford Philip Reppindon Chanon reguler or Iohn Ayshton or Laurence Readman which be vehemently and notoriously suspected of heresie or els any other whatsoeuer so suspected or defamed or that either priuely or publiquely they either aide or fauoure them or any of them but that incontinently they shunne and auoide the same as a Serpent which putteth foorth moste pestiferous poyson And farthermore we suspend the sayd suspected persons from al scholasticall acte till such time as they shall purge themselues before vs in that behalfe and that you denounce the same publiquely by vs to haue bene and be suspended and that yee diligently and faithfully inquire of all their fautours and fauourers and cause to be inquired throughout all the haules of the sayde vniuersitie And that when you shall haue intelligence of their names persons that yee compell all and euery of them to abiure their outragies by Ecclesiasticall Censures and other paines Canonicall whatsoeuer vnder paine of the greater curse the whych against al and singular the rebellious in thys behalfe and disobeying our monitions wee pronounce so that their fault deceit and offence in thys behalfe deserue the same the sayde monition of ours being first sent which in this behalfe we exteeme and allowe Canonicall that then and agayne accordyng to the effect of these our letters c. The Absolution of all and singular such whych shall incurre the sentence of thys instrument by vs sent foorth whych God forbidde Wee specially reserue vnto oure selues exhortyng you the Chauncellour by the aspersion of the bloud of IESVS CHRIST that to the vttermost of your power hereafter you doe your indeuoure that the Clergie and people being subiecte vnto you if there be whych haue strayed from the Catholique faith by such errours may be brought home againe to the laud and honour of his name that was crucified and preseruation of the true faith And further our will is that whatsoeuer you shal do in the premisses in maner forme of our processe in this behalfe to be had and done that you for your parte when you shal be required thereunto plainly distinctly do certifie vs by your letters patents hauing the tenour hereof The conclusions and articles here mentioned in thys letter are aboue prefixed Of which some were cōdemned for hereticall some for erroneous After this within fewe daies the foresayd Archbyshop W. Courtney directed down his letters of admonition to Robert Rigge commissary of Oxford for the repressing of thys doctrine Which yet notwithstanding both then and yet to this day God be praised doth remaine The copie of his monition to the Commissary here out of hys owne Register foloweth ¶ The monition of the Archbyshop vnto the foresayd Chauncellour IN Dei nomine Amen Where as we William by the permission of God Archbyshop of Canterbury Lorde Primate of England and Legate of the Apostolicall sea by the consent of our suffraganes haue caused to be assembled together diuers clerkes both secular and regular of the vniuersitie of Oxford wythin our prouince of Canterbury and other Catholicke persons to informe vs of and vpon certaine conclusions heretical and erroneous generally and commonly preached and published in diuers places of the sayd prouince of Canterbury to the subuersion of the whole state of the Church and our sayd prouince And also mature deliberation had vpon the same by the common counsaile of the said our suffraganes their conuocates it was declared that certain of the sayde conclusions to haue bene and be condemned some for heretical and some for erroneous and notoriously repugnāt to the determinatiō of the church which we also our selues haue declared to be damnable And haue vnderstode by credible information and partly by experience that thou Robert Rigge Chancelor of the vniuersity aforesaid hast doest incline partly to the foresaid damnable conclusions whome also we in thys part haue partly suspected doest intend to molest these our Clerkes aboue specified others adhering vnto vs in this behalf as they ought to do through thy subtill and sophisticall imaginations sondry manifold wayes therfore we admonish thee M. Robert Chauncelour aforesaid the first second and third time and peremptorily that thou doest not greue let or molest iudicially or extraiudicially apertly or priuely or cause to be greued let and molested or procure directly or indirectly by thy selfe or any other as much as in thee lieth to be greued the foresayd Clerks secular or regular or such as fauor them in the premisses in their scholastical acts or in any other condition whatsoeuer And that thou suffer none hereafter to teach maintaine preach or defend any such heresies or errours in the sayde Vniuersitie either within or wythout the scholes Neither that thou do admit I. Wickliffe Nicholas Herford Philip Repindon Iohn Ayshton or Laurēce Redman which are vehemently and notoriously suspected of heresie or any other so suspected or defamed vnto that office of preaching But that thou denounce the sayd persons to be suspended whom we haue suspended from all scholastical act whilest they cleare their innocencie in this part before vs vnder the paine of the greater curse which we here in these wrytings denounce against thy person if thou shalt not obey those our admonitions with effecte as thy crime subteltie and offence in this behalfe shal require according to this our admonition premised which we repute in thys parte for canonicall as well then as now and now as wel as then reseruing the absolution of this sentence excommunicatorie if it happen to light vpon thee as God forbid specially vnto our selues Testified with the handes of the Iurers aboue in the page 410. before specified ¶ The examination of Nicholas Herford Philip Repingdon and Iohn Ayshton THe 18. day of the month and yere aforesaid in the chamber of the preaching Friers afore mentioned before the foresayde Archb. in the presence of diuers Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinitie and many Lawyers both Canon and Ciuil whose names are vnder written appeared M. Nich. Herford Philip Repingdon Iohn Ayshton Bachelers of diuinity Who after a corporal oth taken to shew their iudgements vpon the cōclusions aforesayd were examined seuerally eache one by himselfe before the
Sigillo all or any of which wordes being vtterly wanting in this place as may be seene in the kinges Recordes of that time it must therfore be done eyther by warrant of this foresayd Statute or els without any warrant at all Whereupon it is to be noted that wheras the said Statute appointed the commissions to be directed to the Sheriffe or other ministers of the kings or to other sufficient persons learned for the aresting of suche persons the sayd commissions are directed to the Archbishop and his Suffragans being as it appeareth parties in the case autorising theÌ„ further without either the wordes or reasonable meaning of the sayde Statute to imprison them in their owne houses or where els pleased them Besides also what maner of law this was by whome deuised and by what authoritie the same was first made and established iudge by that that followeth Viz. In the Utas of S. Michell next following at a parliament summoned and holden at Westminster the sixt yeare of the said king among sondry petitions made to the king by his commons whereunto he assented there is one in this forme Articl 52. Item prayen the commons that wheras an Estatute was made the last parliament in these wordes It is ordayned in this present Parliament that commissions from the king be directed to the Sheriâ—fes and other ministers of the king or to other sufficient persons skilfull and according to the certificates of the Prelates thereof to be made vnto the Chauncerie from time to time to arest all suche preachers theyr fautoures maintenors and abbettours And them to deteine in strong prison vntill they will iustifie themselues according to reasoÌ„ law of holy church And the king willeth and commaundeth that the Chauncellor make such commissions at all times as shal be by the prelates or any of them certified and thereof required as is aforesayd The which was neuer agreed nor graunted by the commens but what soeuer was moued therein was without their assent That the said statute be therfore disanulled For it is not any wise their meaning that either theÌ„selues or such as shal succeed theÌ„ shal be further iustified or bound by the Prelates then were their ancesters in former times whereunto is answered il plâ—ist aa Roy. 1. the king is pleased Hereby notwithstanding the former vniust lawe of Anno. 5. was repealed and the fraude of the framers therof sufficiently discouered yet such meanes was there made by the prelates that this acte of Repeale was neuer published nor euer fithence imprinted with the rest of the statutes of that Parliament In so much as the sayd Repeale being concealed like commissions and other proces were made from time to time by vertue of the sayd Basterd statute aswel during al the raign of this king as euer sithence against the professors of religion As shall hereafter by the grace of God appeare in the second yeare of king Henry the fourth where the Clergy pursued the like practise And now againe to the story of our Oxford Diuines and of the Archbishop to whom the king writeth his letters patents first to the Archbishop then to the Uicechauncellor of Oxford in forme as followeth The kinges letters patentes to the Archbishop RIchard by the grace of God king of England and Lord of Ireland To all those to whome these present letters shall come greeting By the petition of the reuerend â—ather in God William Archb. of Caunterbury Primate of England exhibited vnto vs we right well vnderstand That diuers and sondry conclusions very contrary to wholesome doctrine and redounding both to the subuersion of the Catholike fayth the holy Church and his prouince of Cant. in diuers and sundry places of the same of his prouince haue bene openly and publiquely preached although damnably preached Of the which conclusions some as heresies other some as errours haue bene condemned but not before good and mature deliberation first therein had and vsed and by common counsaile of the said Archbishop his suffragans and many doctors in diuinitie and other clerkes and learned men in the holy Scriptures were sententially and holesomely declared Whereupon the sayd Archbishop hath made his supplication vnto vs that both for the coertion and due castigation of such as shall henceforth of an obstinate minde preach or mayntaine the foresaid conclusions that we would vouchsafe to put to the arme and helping hand of our kingly power We therefore moued by the zeale of the catholicke faith whereof we be and will be defendours and vnwilling that any such heresies or errours shoulde spring vp within the limites of our dominion Geue and graunt speciall licence and authoritie by the tenour of these presentes vnto the foresayd Archbishop and to his Suffraganes to arest and imprison either in their owne prisons or any other all and euery such person and persons as shall either priuely or apertly preach and mayntayne the foresayd conclusions so condemned and the same persons so imprisoned there at their pleasures to detayne till such time as they shall repent them and amend them of suche hereticall prauities or els shall be of suche arestes by vs and our counsaile otherwise determined and prouided Further charging and commaunding all and singuler our liegemen ministers and subiectes of what state and condition so euer they be vpon their fidelitie allegeance wherin they stand bound to vs that by no meanes they eyther fauour counsayle or helpe the preachers or els mayntayners of the sayde conclusions so condemned or their fauourers vpon payn and forfaiture of all that euer they haue But that they obey and humbly attend vpon the said Archbishop his Suffraganes and ministers in the execution of these presentes so that due and manifest publication agaynst the foresaid conclusions and their mayntayners without any perturbation may be done and executed as for the defence of our Realme and catholike fayth shal be thought most meete and requisite In witnesse wherof we haue caused these our letters patentes to be made Witnesse our selfe at Westminster the 16. day of Iune and 6. yeare of our reigne * The kinges letters patentes to the Uicechauncellour THe king To the Chauncellour and the procuratours of the vniuersitie of Oxford which now be or for the time being shall be Greeting Moued by the zeale of christian fayth where of we be and alwayes will be defenders and for our soules health induced thereunto hauing a great desire to represse and by condigne punishmeÌ„t to restraine the impugners of the foresaid fayth which newly and wickedly go about and presume to sow their naughty and peruerse doctrine within our kingdome of England and to preach and hold damnable conclusions so notoriously repugnant and contrary to the same faith to the peruerting of our subiectes and people as we vnderstand Before they any further proceed in their malicious errours or els infect others We haue by these presentes appoynted you to be inquisitour generall all
in defence of the Gospell takinge the sworde in hand which is the word of God Ephes. 6. And to fight agaynst the craftes of Antichrist who goeth about vtterly to extinguish the true preaching of the Gospell of our Lord Iesu Christ. ¶ The Second disputation in the Vniuersity of Prage vpon the 17. Article of Iohn Wickliffe most fruitfull to be read prouing by 24. reasons out of the Scriptures how that Princes and Lordes temporall haue lawfull authority and iurisdiction ouer the spiritualty and Church men both in taking from them and correcting their abuses according to their doinges and desertes TO the honour of almighty God and of our Lord Iesu Christ both for the trying out of truth and the profit of holy mother the church according to the congregation of our Vniuersitye of Prage which auoyding alwayes to doe that shall be preiudiciall to the trueth hath differred to geue theyr consent vnto the condemnation of the 45. Articles wishing euen vnto this present sufficient probation to be geuē of the condemnation of the said Articles and perticulerly of euery one of them Whereupon the sayd Vniuersity doth alwayes require due proofe of the same for so much as Pope Damasus in his Canon distinction 68. chapter Chorepiscopi sayth thus That it is necessarye that what so euer thing standeth not by due reason should be rooted out whereby it appeareth that the condemnation of the 45. Articles if it stand not with proofe and sufficient demonstration for euery Article it is necessary to be rooted out But if any man wil obiect and say that to require a reason of euery thing is to derogate From Gods deuine power Vnto this obiection Maister William doth answere himselfe in his Philosophy the first booke almost at the end where he entreating of the place in Genes 2. God made man of the slime of the earth c. hath these wordes For in what poynt sayth he are we contrary to the holy scriptures if we seeke by reason to declare Wherfore any thing is done which is sayd in the scriptures to be done for if that a wise man should say that a thing is done and do not declare how it is done And another manne speaketh the very selfe same thing declareth how it is done what cōtrariety is there But forsomuch as they themselues know not the force of nature to the intent that they might haue all men partakers with them of their ignoraunce they would haue no man to enquire it out But they would haue vs beleue as ignoraunt people neither to seeke any reasō of our belief that the Prophecy might be fulfilled such as the people is such shall be the priest But we truely do say that in all thinges a reason is to be sought if it may by any meanes be found But if that any man doe stay at any thing which the scripture doth affirme let him commit the same vnto fayth vnto the holy ghost For Moises sayth if the Lambe cannot be eaten let it not be by and by consumed in the fire But let him first call hys neighbor which dwelleth next house vnto him and if they also be not sufficient to eat the Lamb then let it be burned in the fire So likewise when as we go about to seeke any thing as touching the Godhead and that we be not able of our selues to comprehēd the same let vs call our neighbor which dwelleth next house vnto vs That is to say let vs seeke out such a one as dwelleth in the same catholicke sayth with vs and if then neither we neither yet he be able to comprehend the same let it then be burned with the fire of fayth But these men albeit they haue many neighbours dwelling neare vnto them yet for very pride they will not call any mā vnto them chusing rather to continue still ignorant thē to aske any question And if they do know any man to enquire for his neighbor in such case by by they cry out vpon him as an hereticke Presuming more vpon their own heads then hauing confidence in their wisedom But I exhort you geue no credit vnto their out ward appearance for already it is verified in thē which the satyricall Poet sayth no credit is to be guen vnto the outward shew for which of them all is it that doth not abound with most strame full and detestable vices And in another place he sayth They are very daynty of their speach and haue great desire to keep silence And thus much hath maister Wilhelmus Let all such here whom this parable doth touche For I with the rest of the maisters bachelers and studentes of our vniuersity considering how heard a matter the condemnation of the 45. articles of Wickliffe without reason is and how greuous a thing it were if we should thereunto consent do call together my neighbors the doctors of this Vniuersity all others which would obiect any thing agaynst the same that we might presently finde out the reason of the comdēnation of this Article concerning the taking away the temporalityes from the Clergy Notwithstanding I do professe that it is not my intent like as it is not the meaning of the vniuersity to perswade that Princes or seculer Lordes should take away the goods from the cleargie when they woulde or howe they woulde and conuert them to what vse they list But our whole intent is diligently to search out whether this article as touching the taking away of temporallities from the cleargie may haue in it any true sence whereby it may be defended without reproofe Wherefore this article being the 17. in the nombre of the 45. is propounded vnder thys fourme The Lordes temporall may at their owne will and pleasure take away the temporal goodes from the cleargy if they doe offend and therein continue It is thus prooued The kings of the old Testament toke away the temporall goods at Gods commandement from the cleargie That is to say from the priestes offending Therefore the kings also of the new Testament at Gods cōmandement may do the like When as the priests of the new law do offend The consequent dependeth vpon a similitude And the antecedent is euident First it is prooued by Salomon in the 3. of the kings 2. chapter Which Salomon deposed Abiathar the hygh priest because hee had toke part with Adonias the brother of Salomon to make him king without the aduice either of Dauid or of Salomon him selfe which ought to raigne And set vp Sadoc the priest in the place of Abiathar because he had not consented with Abiathar vnto Adonias as it is writtē in the 3. boke of kings 1. chapter Where it is sayde Adonias the sonne of Agithe exalted himselfe saying I will raigne and made vnto him selfe chariotes and horsemen and 40. men which should runne before him neyther did his father rebuke him at any time saying Wherefore hast thou don this For he was very comely being second sonne next
obedience of the foresayd Bishop in this behalfe accordingly Whereof fayle you not vnder payne of C.li. witnesse our selues yeauen at our Mannor of Langley the viii day of Marche the 12. yeare of our Reigne To these aboue rehearsed and other fauourers of Wickliffe within this our countrey of Englande we may adde also the Bohemians for so much as the propagation of the said doctrine of Wickliffe in that Countrey also take roote comming from England to Boheme by thys occasion as in story here followeth There chaunced at that time a certayne student of the coūtry of Bohemia to be at Oxford one of a welthy house and also of a noble stocke Who returning home from the vniuersitie of Oxford to the vniuersitie of Prage caryed with him certayne bookes of Wickliffe De realibus Vniuersalibus De ciuili iure Diuino De ecclesia De questionibus varijs contra clerum c. It chaunced the same time a certayne noble man in the Citty of Prage had founded and builded a great Church of Mathias and Matheus which Church was called Bethleem geuing to it great landes finding in it two preachers euery day to preach both holy day and working day to the people Of the whiche two preachers this Iohn Hus was one a man of great knowledge of a pregnant wit and excellently fauoured for his worthy life amongst them This Iohn Hus hauing familiaritie wyth this yong man in reading and perusing these bookes of Wickliffe tooke such pleasure and fruit in reading therof that not onely he began to defend this author opēly in the schooles but also in his sermons commending him for a good man an holy man and heauenly man wishing himselfe when he should dye to be there placed where as the soule of Wickliffe should be And thus for the spreading of Wickliffes doctrine enough And thus much briefly concerning the fauourers adherentes of Iohn Wickliffe in generall Now particularly in order let vs by Christes grace prosecute the stories and persecutions of the said parties aforenamed as the course of their times shall require first beginning with the valiant champions wil. Swinderby and Walter Brute The history of William Swinderby IN the yeare 1389. William Swinderby priest within the dioces of Lincolne being accused and detected vpon certayn opinions was presented before Iohn bishop of Lincolne and examined vpon certayne articles in the Church of Lincolne after the forme and order of the popes law according to theyr vsuall rite obserued his denouncers were these Fryer Frisby obseruant Frier Hincely Angustine Tho. Blaxton Dominican The articles wherewith they charged him although in forme of wordes as they put thē vp might seeme something straunge here to be recited yet to the entent that all men may see the spitefull malice of these spider Fryers in sucking al things to poyson and in forging that is not true as in processe Christ willing here after shall better appeare by his aunsweres I thought good here to notifie the same That men may aske their debtes by charitie but in no maner for debt to imprison any man and that he so imprisoning is accursed That if parishners do knowe their Curate to be a lechour incontinent and an euill man they ought to withdraw from him their tithes or els they be fautours of his sinnes That tithes purely be almose and in case that Curates be euill men the same may lawfully be conferred to other men That for an euill Curate to curse his suget for withholding of tithes is nothing els but to take with extortiō wickedly and vnduely from them theyr money That no prelate may curse a man except he know before that he is cursed of God That euery Priest may absolute any sinner being contrite and is bound notwithstanding the inhibition of the Bishop to preach the Gospell vnto the people That a Priest taking any annuall pension vppon couenant is in so doing a simoniacke and accursed That any priest being in deadly sinne if he geue himselfe to consecrate the body of the Lord he committeth idolatry rather then doth consecrate That no priest entreth into any house but to euill intreat the wife the daughter or mayde And therefore he admonished the goodman of the house to take heede what priest he let into his house An other conclusion falsly to him obiected That a child is not truely baptised if the priest that baptiseth or the godfather or godmother be in deadly sinne Item that no man liuing agaynst the law of God is a priest how euer he were ordeined priest of any Bishop These articles or conclusions vntruely collected were as cruelly exhibited agaynst him by the Fryers in the Byshop of Lincolnes court The which articles although he neuer preached taught or at any time defēded as appereth more in the processe following yet the Friers with theyr witnesses standing forth against him declared him to be conuict bringing also dry wood with them to the towne to burne him and would not leaue him before he made them promise and sweare for feare of death neuer to hold them teach them nor preach them priuily nor apertly vnder payne of relapse and that he shoulde goe to certayne churches to reuoke the foresayd conclusions which he neuer affirmed As first in the Churche of Loncolne then in S. Margarets Church of Leycester Also in S. Martines Church in Leycester and in our Ladies churches at Newarke and in other Parishe Churches also of Melton Moubray of Haloughton Hareburgh and Lenthburgh Which pennaunce being to him enioyned he did obediently accomplishe with this forme of reuocation whiche they bound him vnto vnder these wordes The reuocation of William Swinderby whereunto he was forced by the Friers I William Swinderby priest although vnworthy of the dioces of Lincolne acknowledging one true Catholique and Apostolique fayth of the holy Church of Rome doe abiure all heresie and errour repugning to the determinatiō of the holy mother church wherof I haue bene hetherto infamed namely the conclusions and articles aboue prefixed and euery one of them to me iudicially obiected by the Commissary of the reuerend father in Christ and Lord L. Iohn by the grace of God Byshop of Lincolne and do reuoke the same euery one of them some as hereticall some as erroneous and false and do affirme and beleue them to be so and hereafter will neuer teach preach or affirme publiquely or priuily the same Neither will make any sermon within the diocesse of Lincolne but asking first and obtayning the licence of the foresayd reuerend father and Lord the Byshop of Lincolne Contrary to the which if I shall presume hereafter to say or doe to holde or preach I shal be content to abide the seueritie of the Canon as I haue iudicially by the necessitie of the lawe sworne and doe sweare c. Thus haue you the conclusions and articles of thys good man falsly obiected to him by the malicious and lying Fryers and also the
the olde vnto the young namely men of holy Church breken his hest and few Bishoppes pursuen hem therfore The 15. Article is this that I shoulde haue taught to true men of Christ that on no maner they should worship the Image of him that was done on the crosse or the Image of the blessed mayd his mother or of other Sayntes into honor and worship of the same ordeinet in the minde of them And oft sithes the worshipper of such Image he has reprouet saying and strongly affirming that Church men sinnen and done Idolatry This conclusion haue I not sayd in these termes But this I say with protestation that God commaūdes in his law in diuers places Exod. 20. Leuit. 19. 26. Deut. 5. 7. Tobiae 1. Baruc. 6.2 ad Corin. 10. Esay 45. Iere. 2.6.8 10.22 vltimo Sapient 13. 14. 15. Mac. 5. Threnorum 4. postremo that men should not worshippē grauen Images that ben werkes of mens handes And also he bids that mē should not make to hem grauen Images in likenesse of the thinges that bene in heauen to that end to worshippen hem sethen neither God ne Christ by his manhood gaue neuer commaundement to make thes Images ne expresse counsell ne his Apostles in all his law ne to worship such that bene made But wel I wote that by mens owne relation that haue misbeleuet in hem that many mē sinnen in manmetry worshipping such dead Images Notforthy to tho men bene Images good to whom they bene but kalēdars and through the sight of hem they knowen the better and worshippen oft God and his Saints And to such mē they done harme that settē her hope and trust in hem or done any worship to hem agaynst Gods law his hest Vnde ait Gregorius in Registro libro 10. in Epistola ad Serenum Episcopum Si quis imagines facere voluerit minimè prohibe adorare omnino prohibe Sed hoc solicitè fraternitas tua admoneat vt ex visione rei gestae ardorem compunctionis percipiant vt in adoratione totius trinitatis prosternantur These conclusions poyntes and articles that I haue vnder protestation in this booke affirmed I will stand by hem and maintayne hem with the grace of almighty god to the time that the cōtrary be prouet dewly by Gods law And this protestation I make for my fayth and my beliefe as I did the beginning that whensoeuer this worshipfull or any other Christē man shewes me verayly by gods law the contrary of this I will holy forsake hem and take me to the veray trouth and better vnderstanding of wiser men redy to be amended by the law of Iesu Christ and be a true Christen man faythfull sonne of holy church And of these I beseech you all bere witnes where ye commen Subsequenter vero quia fide dignorum relatione recepimus quod idem Gulielmus Swinderby latitabat quo minus posset in propria person a citari ipsum Gulielmum vijs modis per Edictum publicum ad instar albi praetoris in Ecclesia nostra cathedrali Herfordensi parochialibus ecclesijs de Kington Croste Whitney nostrae diocesis vbi idem Gulielmus solebat commorari citari fecimus prout quemadmodum in modo citatorio continetur cuius tenor sequitur in haec verba ¶ The Citation IOhn by Gods permission Byshop of Hereford to his deare sons our Deane of Leamster to the persons of Croft Almaly and Whitney and also to the Vicars of Kingston Iardersley Wiggemore and Monmouth Clifford and of S. Iohns aultar in our cathedrall Church of Hereford and to the rest of the Deanes Parsons Vicars Chapleines parish Priestes and to other whosoeuer in any place are appoynted through our city and dioces of Hereford sendeth greeting grace and benediction We bid and commaund charging you straitly in the vertue of holy obedience that you cite or cause to be cited peremptorily and vnder the payne of excommunication William Swinderby pretending himselfe to be a Priest That he appeare before vs or our Commissaryes the 20. day of this present moneth of Iuly at North Lodebury within our dioces which the continuance of the dayes following in other places also to be assigned vnto him if it be expedient till such thinges as haue bene and shall be layde agaynst him be fully discussed to aunswere more at large to certayne positions and articles touching the Catholicke fayth and the holy mother Churches determination that haue bene exhibited and ministred vnto the sayd William And to see and heare also many thinges that haue openly in indgement before vs and a great number of faythfull Christians by him bene euen in writing confessed to be condemned as hereticall false schismaticall and erroneous And to see and heare positions and Articles denied by the sayd William to be proued by faythfull witnesses and other lawfull trials against the sayd William And to receiue for his false hereticall erroneous and schismaticall doctrine that iustice shall appoynt or els to shew causes why the premisses shoulde not bee done And if the sayd William lieth priuely or els cannot be so cited in his proper person we will that in your Churches when most people shall then come together to diuine seruice you opēly with a loud voyce and that may be vnderstanded cause the said William peremptorely to be cited vnto the premisses certifying the same William that whether he shall appeare the day and place appointed or no we notwithstanding will proceed vnto the premisses agaynst the sayd William according to the canonicall decrees by forme of law in the absence or contumacy of the sayde William notwitstanding We will moreouer if the sayd William shall appeare at the sayd day and place as is aforesayde before vs frendly heare him and honestly and fauorably as farre as we may with Gods leaue deale with him graunting free licence to come and to go for his naturall liberty without any hurt either in body or goods And see that you fully certify vs of the thinges that you or any of you shall do about the execution of this our commaundement and that by your letters patentes signed with your seale autenticall geuing also faythsully to the sayde William or to his lawfull Proctor if he require it a copye of this our present commaundement Geuen at our house of Whitburne vnder our seale the fift day of the moneth of Iuly in the yeare of our Lord. 1391. ¶ The act of the first day On Thursday the xx of Iuly in that yeare of the Lord aforesaid We in the parish church of North Lidebury afore sayd about 6 of the clocke sitting in iudgement after that it was reported vnto vs how the foresayd Williā was personally taken and lawfully cited Caused the sayd William then and there openly in iudgement to be called out to do heare and receiue such thinges wherto he was afore cited to do otherwise
that which iustice should perswade And the sayd William appeared neither by himselfe nor by proctor but onely by a seruaunt whose name we know not he sent a certayn schedule of paper made like an indenture vnto vs to excuse him After which schedule sene read and with ripe deliberatioÌ„ wayed and in any wise notwithstaÌ„ding we adiudged the sayd William after he was ofteÌ„ called long euen to the due hour taried for by no meanes appering worthely for his obstinacy for his stubbernnes assigned vnto him the 29. day of Iuly in the Church of Ponsley to appeare before vs with the foresayd sauegard to aunswere more fully to suche articles and otherwise to heare receiue and do as before is noted ¶ The second dayes act Upon Saterday being the 29. of Iuly and in the yeare of the Lord aforesayd we Iohn by Gods permission the fore remembred Bishop in the Church of Pontesbury of our Dioces at sixe of the clock or there about sitting in iudgement made the sayd WilliaÌ„ of Swinderby to be opeÌ„ly called that as was to him appointed aud assigned he should appere before vs to answere to the foresayd articles more fully and to declare the sayd articles as the darknes of his aunsweres did worthely require And that the sayd William being called long for a due time looked for did make no meanes to appere and so we pronounced him to be obstinate and for his obstinatnes to ouercome his malice of our exceeding fauor thought good to appoynt and dyd appoynt the 8. of August theÌ„ next following at Cleobury Mortemere of the same our dioces vnto the sayd William for the same thing ¶ The third dayes act Upon Tewsday the 8. of August the yeare aforesayd I Iohn by Gods permission Bishop of Hereford aforesayd in the Church of Cleobury Morâ—emere about 6. of the clocke sitting in iudgement caused the foresayd WilliaÌ„ Swinderby to be called many times openly to do and receiue about the premisses according to the appoyntment of the same day that iustice should aduise which William did not appeare at all WherupoÌ„ we after that the sayd WilliaÌ„ was called and often proclaymed and long looked for but not appering at all did iudge him worthely as of right apperteined obstinate and for his obstinatnes assigned him the 16. day of the same moneth of August next folowing in the parish Church of Whithorne of the same our dioces to bring forth or to see brought forth all lawes muniments and other kinds of proofes to see also witnesses brought forth admitted and sworne by whom and which thinges we intend to proue the foresayde articles or at least wyse some of the same ¶ The fourth dayes act UpoÌ„ wednesday the 16. day of the moneth of august the yeare aforesaid we Iohn the bishop in the parish Church of Whithorn aforesayd of our dioces sitting in iudgement caused the sayd William Swinderby often times to be called who as is aforesayd appeared not at all whom after that hee was so called proclaymed long looked for yet by no means appering we pronouÌ„ced to be obstinate We receiued also by certayne faithfull Christians and zealous men for the catholicke fayth of our dioces a certayne proces made and had at an other time agaynst the same William before the reuerend father in God and Lord Lord Iohn by the grace of God Bishop of Lincolne confirmed by the hanging on of the seale of the same reuerend father the Lord Bishop of Lincolne The tenor wherof word for word is contayned before And these faythfull Christians moreouer agaynst the obstinatenes of the sayd William Swynderby brought forth discreet meÌ„ M. William Leuiet parson of the parish Churche of Kyuersâ—y and also Edmunde Waterdon parish Chaplaine of the Chappell of N. Roger Newton and Hugh Sheppert lay men of the dioces of Lincolne asking instantly that they might be receiued for witnesses to proue some of the foresayd articles who agaynst the obstinatenes of the sayd William Swinderby we thought good to receiue and did receiue and their othes to the holy Gospels of God being layd handes on corporally in our hand And did diligeÌ„tly â—ramine them in proper person seuerally in forme or law whose sayinges depositions are afterward brought in at the instance of the same faythfull Christians we assigned the second day of SepteÌ„ber then next folowing to the sayd William Swinderby to say and alledge agaynst the sayd proces witnesses and their sayinges in the sayd Church of Whythorne decreeing that a copy should be made for him of these thinges that were brought forth and of the depositions of the witnesses Here we fayle in our copy till the Register come to our handes agayne by the dore but wendith vpon an other halfe he is a night theefe and a day theefe And there he relieth how he that â—ieth from theyr flock is not the shepheard but an hired maÌ„ and it pertayneth not to him of the sheepe ☞ To the second conclusion that he saien is errour or heresy that toucheth taking away of the temporalties and of Lordships of priests that bene euill liuers I say me seemeth that the conclusion is true is thys that it were medefull and leefull to secular Lords by way of charity and by power geuen to them of God in default of Prelates that amend naught by Gods law cursed Curates that openly misuse the goodes of the holye Church that ben poore mens goods and customably ayens the law of God the which poore men Lords ben holden to mayntayne and defend to take away and to draw from such curates poore mens goodes in helpe of the poore and theyr owne wilfull offeringes and theyr bodely almose deedes of worldly goodes and geue them to such as duely seruen God in the Churche and bene ready in vpbearing of the charge that prelats shoulden do and done it not And as anences taking away of temporalties I say thus that it is leefull to Kinges to Princes to Dukes and to Lords of the world to take away from Popes from Cardinals froÌ„ Bishops Prelates and possessioners in the Church theyr temporalties and theyr almes that they haue geueÌ„ theÌ„ vpon conditioÌ„ that they shoulden serue God the better wheÌ„ they verely seen that theyr geuing taking bene coÌ„trary to the law of God contrary to Christes liuing and his Apostles and namely in that that they takeÌ„ vpon theÌ„ that they shouldeÌ„ be next folowers of Christ his apostles in poorenes and meeknes to be secular Lords against the teaching of Christ and of S. Peter Truely me semeth that all Christen men and namely Priestes shoulden take keepe that their doing were according with the law of god either the old law either the new The Priestes of the olde law wern forbidden to haue Lordshippes among theyr brethren for God sayd that he would be theyr part and theyr heritage And Christ that was the highest Priest of the new
Hereford sendeth greeting cōtinual chartitie in the Lord. We would y◠you al should know that of late by many faithfull christian people specially zealous followers of the catholicke faith it was lamētably done vs to vnderstand by way of complaine that a certain sonne of ours going out of kind named Walter Brute lay person learned of our dioces hath vnder a cloked shew of holynes dānably seduced the people setting behind him y◠feare of God doth seduce thē as much as he cā frō day to day informing teaching openly and priuely as well the nobles as the commōs in certaine conclusiōs hereticall schismatical and erroueous also heretofore condēned And they haue also probably exhibited against the same Walter articles vnder writtē u◠maner and forme as followeth ¶ Articles exhibited and denounced to the bishop against Walter Brute REuerend father and Lorde we the faythfull people of Christ we the faythfull people of Christ zelous louers of the catholicke faith and also your humble and deuout children do minister exhibite to your reuerend fatherhood the articles vnder written touching the catholicke faith cōtrary and against malicious persons detractours of the same faith the determinations of holy mother church namely agaynst the childe of Belial one Walter Brute a false teacher and seducer amongst the people Hūbly beseeching y◠you would vouchsafe to haue regard to the correction of the enormities vnder written according vnto the Canonicall constitutions euen as to your office pastorall doth lye and belong In primis we do geue and exhibite and entēd to proue that the same Walter Brute being vnmindfull of his saluation hath bene by many and diuers faythfull Christian people sundry times accused of the cursednes of heresy As by the swift report slaūder and rumour of the people proceding before the most reuerend father Lord Lord William Archb. of Caunterbury and also before the reuerend father Lord Lord Iohu late B. of Herford your predecessor and now Bishop of S. Asse hath bene testified and also hath bene many diuers times cited to answere vnto articles by him agaynst the Catholicke fayth auouched openly and publiquely taught But he in this matter of hereticall cursednes so greeuously and shamefully spoken of hath neuer regarded to purge his innocency but luckingly and running into corners hath many and sundrye yeres labored to aduance things erroneous schismaticall and also heresyes to emprint them in the harts of faythfull people Item the foresayd Walter Brute hath opēly publickly and notoriously auouched and commōly sayd taught and stubbernly affirmed that euery Christen man yea woman being without sinne may make the body of christ so well as the priest Item the same Walter hath notoriously opēly publickely auouched and taught that in the Sacrament of the alter there is not the very body but a signe and a memoriall onely Item the foresayd Walter hath sayd commonly and auouched and also hath labored to informe mē and companyes that no man is bound to geue tithes nor oblations and if any man will needes geue he may geue his tithes and oblations to whom he wil excluding therby theyr curates Itē that such as do preach and prefer croised matters and pardons graunted by the high bishop to them y◠helpe the purpose of the reuerēd father Lord Henry by the grace of God Bishop of Norwich when as he tooke his iourny vpō him to fight for the holy father the Pope are schismatickes and heretickes and that the Pope cannot graunt such maner of pardons Item the sayd Walter hath oftentimes sayd and commonly aduouched that the Pope is Antichrist and a seducer of the people and vtterly agaynst the lawe and life of Christ. Item wheras of late your reuerence did at the instāce of faithfull christen people proceed in forme of law against William Swinderby and that the sayd Williā Swinderby had vnto the said articles obiected against him geuē vp his answeres in writing cōteining in thē errors schismes heresies euen as you with the mature counsel of maisters doctors in diuinity other faculties haue determined geuen sentence and haue pronounced the same William Swinderby to be an heretick a schismatick and an erroneous teacher of the people Neuertheles the forenamed Walter hath openly publickly notoriously said aduouched stubbernly affirmed that the sayd Williams aunsweres whereof notice hath bene geuen before are good righteous and not able to be conuinced in that they conteyne none error and that your sentence beforesayd geuen agaynst the same William is euill false vniust And that your assistants haue wickedly naughtely peruersly vniustly condemned the answeres aforesayd Now therupon immediately those same faythful christian people haue instantly required that we would vouch safe that other articles geuen by the same faythfull christiās against the sayd William Swinderby together with the writings and answeres of the same William therunto should be admitted agaynst Walter Brute mentioned of in this matter of cursed heresy of which Articles and aunswers the tenors do folow in these wordes In primis that one William Swinderby pretending himself priest was of certayne articles and cōclussions erroneous false schismaticall heretical by him preached at diuers places times before a great multitude of faithful Christians iudicially cōuinced and the same articles and conclusiōs did he inforced by necessity of law reuoke and abiure some as hereticall and other as erroneous false and for such did he aduouch thē euer afterward promising so to take and beleue them that frō thenceforth he would opēly or priuily preach teach or affirme none of them nor that he should make sermon or preach within your dioces without licence demaunded and obteined And in case he should to the cōtrary presume by preaching or auouching that then he should be subiect to the seueritye of the Canōs euen as he iudicially sware accordingly as the law inforced Also the conclusions abiured by the sayd William doe folow and are such 1. In primis that men by the rule of charity may demaund debts but by no meanes imprison any man for debts and that the party so imprisoning a body is excommunicated before pag. 466. 2. Item that if the parishioners shall knowe theyr Curate to be incontinent and naughty they ought to withdraw from him theyr tythes c. pag. 467. 3. Item that tithes are mere almosies and in case that the Curates shal be ill that they may be lawfully bestowed vpon others by the temporall owners c. pag. 467. 4 Item that an euill Curate to excommunicate any vnder his iurisdiction for withholding of tithes is nought els c. pag. 467. 5. Item that no mā may excōmunicate any body except that first he know him excōmunicate of God Neither doe those that communicate with such a one incur the sentence of excommunication by any maner of meanes ibid.
that there do not remain accidencies without substance or subiect after the coÌ„secration of the body of Christ. And touching this matter the doctors holde diuers opinions Furthermore as concerning the Pope he said helde and auouched that he is the very Antichrist because yâ— in lyfe and maners he is contrary to the lawes doctrines and deedes of Christ our Lord. All and euery of these things were done euen as they be aboue writteÌ„ and rehearsed in the yeare of our Lord poÌ„tificall office month day place aforesayd at supper time of the day aforenamed theÌ„ and there being present the worshipful and discrete men sir Walter Ramsbury chiefe chaÌ„ter of the sayde Cathedrall Church of Hereforde Roger Hoore Chanon of the same Church Walter Wall Chaplain of the said church of Hereford being a vicar of the Choral certaine other worthy witnesses of credit that were specially called and desired to the premisses Ex Regist. Herford And I Richard Lee whelar clerke of Worcester being a publike notarye by the authoritie Apostolike was personally present at all and singuler the premisses whilest that as is before rehersed they were done and a doing in the yere of our lord 1391. pontisical office month day place the houre aforesaid I did see write and heare all and singuler those things thus to bee done and haue reduced theÌ„ into this publike maner and forme being desired truely to restifie the premisses haue sealed the sayde instrument made hereupon with mine accustomed scale and name In the name of God Amen Be it plainly knoweÌ„ to all persons by this present publike instrumeÌ„t that in the yere from the incarnation of the lord after the course and coâ—â—pâ—â—tation of the church of England 1391. the indiction fifteene in the 3. yere of the pontifical office of the most holy father in Christ and our Lord Lord Boniface Pope by the prouydeÌ„ce of God the 9. in the 19. day of the month of Ianuary Walter Brute layman of Hereford dioces personally appearing before the reuereÌ„d father in Christ and Lord. Lord Iohn by gods grace B. of Herford in the presence of me being a publike notarie one of the witnesses vnder written did say hold publish affirme the coÌ„clusioÌ„s hereafter written the is to say yâ— christen people are not bouÌ„d to pay tithes neither by the law of Moses nor by the law of Christ. Item that it is not lawful for Christians for any cause in any case to sweare by the creator neither by the creature Item he confesseth openly and of his owne accord that within the same month of Ianuary he did eate drink and communicate with William Swinderby not being ignorant of the sentence of the said reuerend father whereby the same William Swinderby was pronounced an heretique schismatique and a false seducer of the common people Which conclusions the same reuerend father caused to bee writteÌ„ and in writing to be deliuered to the same Walter Which when he had seene and red he sayd also that he did maintaine and iustifie them according to the lawes aforesayd These thinges were done in the chamber oâ— the sayd bishop of Herford at his manor of Whitborne of the sayde dioces of Hereford then being there present the same Byshop abouesaid M. Reynold of Wolsten Canon of Hereford sir Phillip Dileske parson of the parish church of Blamurin Thomas Guldefeld parson of the Church of Englisbyknore Iohn Cresset parson of the church of Whytborne and Thomas Wallewayne housholde seruant for witnesses specially called and desired to the premisses of the dioces of Hereford and S. Asse And I Benedict Come clerke of the dioces of S. Asse publike notary by the Apostolike authoritie of the dioces of S. Asse was personally present together with the witnes before named at all and singuler these and other thinges here premised whilest they were so done and a doing did see heare write those things so to be done as is before mencioned and did write the same and reduce them into this publike forme with my wonted accustomed seale and name haue sealed it being desired and required truly to testifie the premisses At the last the aforesaid Walter Brute did present and cause to be presented to vs at diuers places and times assigned by vs to the same Walter to aunswere to yâ— former conclusions and articles diuers scroules of paper writteÌ„ with his owne proper hand for his aunswers to the same Articles and conclusions aboue written he partly appearing by his owne selfe before vs sitting in our iudgement seat and partly by his messengers specially appoynted to that purpose of which scroules the tenors do follow in order worde by worde and be on this maner In the name of the father and of the sonne and the holy ghost Amen I Walter Brute sinner layman husbaÌ„dmaÌ„ a Christian hauing mine ofspring of the Brittons both by my father mothers side of the Britons haue ben accused to the B. of Hereford that I did erre in many matters concerning the catholike Christen fayth by whoÌ„ I am required yâ— I should write an aunswere in Latin to all those matters whose desire I wil satisfie to my power protesting first of al before God before al the world the like as it is not my mind through Gods grace to refuse the knoweÌ„ truth for any reward greater or smaller yea be it neuer so bigge nor yet for the feare of any temporal punishment eueÌ„ so it is not my mind to maintain any erroneous doctrine for any coÌ„modities sake And if any maÌ„ of what state sect or condition so euer he be wil shew me that I erre in my writings or sayings by the authoritie of the sacred scripture or by probable reason grounded in the sacred scripture I wil humbly and gladly receiue his information But as for the bare wordes of any teacher Christ onely excepted I wil not simply beleue except hee shal be able to stablish theÌ„ by the truth of experience or of the Scripture for because that in the holy Apostles elected by Christ there hath beue fouÌ„d errour by the testimony of the holy scripture because that Paule himselfe doth coÌ„fesse that he rebuked Peter for that he was worthy to be rebuked Galat. the 2. Chapiter There hath ben errors fouÌ„d in the holy doctors that haue ben before vs as they themselues confesse of them selues And oftentimes it falleth out that there is error founde in the teachers in our age who are of contrary opinions among themselues and sâ—me of them do sometimes determine mine one thing for truth and others do condemne the selfe same thing to be heresye or error Which protestation premised I wil here place 1. suppositions or cases for a grouÌ„d and a foundatioÌ„ of all things that I shall say out of which I would gather two probable conclusions stablished vpoÌ„ the same and vpon the sacred Scripture By which coÌ„clusions when as
of this poesie or epistle aboue writtē it is not euidētly knowē neither yet doth it greatly skill The matter beynge well considered of their part which here be noted may minister vnto them sufficiēt occasion of holesome admonition either to remember themselues what is amisse or to be thinke with thēselues what is to be amended Diuers other writings of like argumēt both before since haue bene deuised as one bearinge the title Luciferi ad malos principes Ecclesiasticos imprinted first at Paris in Latin And vnder the writing therof bearing this date Anno a palatij nostri fractione consortiumque nostrorum subtractione 1351. Which if ye count from the Passion of the Lord reacheth wel to y◠time of Wickliffe 1385. which was aboue vj. yeres before y◠examination of this Walter Brute There is also an other epistle of Lucifer prince of darknes ad praelatos mentioned in the Epistle of the schoole of Prage to the vniuersitie of Oxford set forth by Huldericus Huttenus about the yeare of our Lorde as is there dated 1370. which seemeth to be written before this epistle Also Vincētius in Speculo histo lib. 25. cap. 89. inferreth like mention of a letter of the fiendes infernal vnto the clergy men as in a vision represēted before 400. yeres In which the deuils geue thankes to the spirituall men for that by their silence and not preaching the Gospel they send infynite soules to hell c. Diuers other letters also of like deuise haue ben written also recorded in authors Whereunto may be added that one Iacobus Cartusiensis wrytinge to the Byshop of Wormace alleageth out of the prophecie of Hildegardis in these wordes Ideo et diabolus in semetipso de vobis sacerdotibus ait Escas epulantium conuiuia et omnes voluptates in istis inuenio sed et oculi et aures et venter meus et venae meae de spumis illorum plenae sunt et vbera mea plena sunt diuicijs illorum c. 1. Therefore saith he y◠deuil may say of you priests in himselfe The meates of banketting dishes and feastes of al kind of pleasure I find in these men Yea also mine eyes mine eares my belly all my vaines be full of their froathing and my brests be full stuffed with their ryches c. Furthermore saith he they labour euery day to rise vp higher with Lucifer but euery daye they fall with him more deepely Hereunto also appertayneth a story written cōmonly found in many olde written bookes In the yeare of our Lord. 1228. at Paris in a Synode of the clergie there was one appointed to make a Sermō Who being much carefull in hys minde solicitous what to say the deuil came to him and asking why he was so careful for his matter what he should preach to y◠clergy say thus quod he The princes of hell salute you Oh you princes of the Church gladly geue you thankes because through your default and negligence it cōmeth to passe that al soules go downe to hel Adding moreouer that he was also enforced by the commaundement of God to declare the same yea and that a certayne token moreouer was geuen to the sayde clerke for a signe wherby the sinode might euidently see that he did not lye Ex catall Illyr Fol. 546. ¶ The Bull of Pope Bonifacius the ix agaynst the Lollardes BOnifacius Bishop seruaunt of the seuants of God To the reuerend brother Iohn Bishop of Hereford sendeth greeting Apostolicall benediction We meane to write vnto our welbeloued sonne in Christ Richard the renowmed king of England in forme enclosed within these presents Therfore we will and commaund your brotherhood that as much as ye maye ye study and endeuour your selfe to exhorte and induce the same king to doe those thinges which we haue wrytten vnto him as it is sayde before And notwithstanding that now many a day you ought to haue done it of your self not to loke that wee should perswade you to that effect by vs written you may proceed as well by our authoritie as by your owne for as much as it was geuen you before that here after we may know effectually by your diligence what zeale your deuotion beareth vnto the Catholike fayth and to the conseruing of the ecclesiasticall honour and also to the execution of your pastorall office ¶ Geuen at Rome at S. Peters the xv Kalendes of October the 6. yeare of our bishoplike dignitie ¶ The tenour of the Bull to the renowmed prince Richard by the grace of God king of England of Fraunce whereof mention is made aboue as followeth and is thus much in effect TO our welbeloued sonne in Christ Rycharde the noble king of Englande wee send greetinge c. It greeueth vs from the bottome of our hartes and our holy mother the Church in all places through Christendome lamenteth Wee vnderstande that there bee certayne heresies sprong and do without any condign restraynt raunge at their owne libertie to the seducynge of the faithful people and do euery day with ouermuch liberty enlarge their vndiscreete boundes But howe much the more carefullye we labour for the preseruation both of you your famous kingdome and also the sinceritie of the faith and doe with muche more ardent desire couet that the prosperous state of the same should be preserued and ēlarged the sting of greater sorow doth so much the more penetrate and molest vs for as muche as wee see alas the while in our tyme and vnder the regall presidence of your moste Christyan gouernment a certayne craftye and hairebraine sect of false Christians in the same your kingdom to grow and increase which call themselues the poore men of the treasury of Christ and his disciples and whom the common people by a more sounder name call Lollardes as a man would saye withered darnell according as their sins require and perceyue that they waxe strong as it were preuayle agaynst the diocesās of some places and other gouernors as they meete together not courageously addressing themselues agaynst them as they ought to do whereof chiefly and not vndeseruedly I geue them admonition for that they take thereby the more bolder presumption and stomacke among the vnlearned people And for as muche as those whom we cannot call men but the damnable shadowes or ghosts of men do rise vp against the sound fayth holy vnyuersall church of Rome and that very many of them beinge indifferently learned which to the confusion eternall damnation of some of them they got sitting vppon their mothers lap the sayde Church of Rome doe rise vp or inueye agaynst the determination of the holy fathers with too much presumptuous boldnes to the subuersion of the whole ecclesiasticall order and estate Haue not bene afrayd nor are not yet afrayd publikely to preach very many erroneous detestable and hereticall articles for that they are not put to silence reproued driuen out
in the sayd towne The names of which persons there detected were one Roger Dexter Nicholas Taylor Richard Wagstaffe Michael Scriuener William Smith Iohn Henry Wil. Parchmeanar and Roger Goldsmith inhabitances of the same towne of Leycester These wyth othermoe were denounced to the Archbyshop for holding the opinion of the Sacrament of the aultare of auriculare confession and other Sacraments contrary to that which the Church of Rome doth preach and obserue All whych parties aboue named many other mo whose names are not knowen did hold these heresies and errors here vnder wrytten and are of the Romish church condemned 1. That in the Sacrament of the aultar after the words of consecration there remaineth the body of Christ wyth the materiall bread 2. That images ought not to be worshipped in any case nor that no man ought to set any candles before them 3. That no crosse ought to be worshipped 4. That Masses and Mattens ought not wyth an high and loud voice to be sayd in the Church 5. Item that no Curate or Priest taken in any crime can consecrate heare confessions nor minister any of the Sacraments of the church 6. That the Pope and all prelates of the Churche can not binde any man in the sentence of excommunication vnles they know him to be first excommunicated of God 7. That no Prelate of the church can graūt any pardons 8. That euery lay man may in euery place preach teach the Gospell 9. That it is sinne to geue any almes or charitie to the friers preachers Minorites Augustines or Carmelites 10. That no oblation ought to be vsed at the funeralies of the dead 11. That it is not necessary to make confessyon of oure sinnes to the Priest 12. That euery good man although hee be vnlearned is a Priest These Articles they taught preached affirmed manifestly in the towne of Leceiter other places adioyning Wherupon the saide Archb. monished the saide Roger and Nicholas with the rest on the next day to make answer vnto him in the sayd monastery to the foresayd articles But the foresaide Roger and Nicholas with the rest hid thēselues out of the way and appeared not Whereupon the Archb. vpon All hallow day being the 1. day of Nouember celebrating the high masse at the high aulter in the sayd monasterie being attired in hys Pontificalibus denounced the saide parties with all their adherents fautors fauourers and counsellers excommunicate and accursed whych cyther helde taught or maintained the foresaide conclusions heretical erroneous and that in solemn wise by ringing the bels lighting the candels and putting out the same againe and throwing them downe to the grounde with other circumstances thereunto belonging Upon the morow after being all Soulne day he sent for al the curates other lay men of the towne of Leicester to inquire more diligētly of the verity of such matter as they knewe were able to say against any persons whatsoeuer concerning the foresayd articles as also against the parties before named and specified vpon their others denouncing euery one of them seuerally by their names to be excōmunicated and accursed caused them also in diuers parish churches in Leicester also to be excommunicate And further the said Archb. interdicted the whole Towne of Leycester all the churches in the same so long as any of the foresayde excommunicate persons should remaine or be wythin the same and till that all the lollardes of the towne should returne and amend from such heresies errors obtaining at the sayde Archb. hys handes the benefite of absolution At length it was declared shewed to the sayd Archb. that there was a certain anchoresse whose name was Matilde inclosed wythin the Churchyard of S. Peters church of the sayd towne of Leycester to be infected as they sayd with the pestiferous contagion of the foresaid heretikes lollardes wherupon after that the sayd Archb. had examined the foresayd Matilde touching the foresayde conclusions heresies and errours and founde her not to answerd plainly and directly to the same but sophistically and subtelly gaue and assigned vnto her a day peremptorie personally to appeare before hym in the Monasterie of C. Iames at Northampton more fully to aunswer to the sayde articles heresies and errours which was the 6. day of the sayd moneth of Nouember commanding the abbot of the monasterie of Pratis aforesayd that the doore of the recluse in which the sayd Matild was should be opened and that til his returne he shuld cause her to be put in safe custody That done he sent forth his mandate against the lolardes vnder this forme ¶ William by the permission of God c. To his welbeloued sonnes the Maior bailiffes of the towne of Leicester Dioces greeting Wee haue lately receiued the kings letters graciously graūted vs for the defence of the catholike faith in these wordes folowing Richarde by the grace of God king of England and of Fraunce c. Wee on the behalfe of our holy mother the Church by the kings authoritie aforesaid do require you that you cause the same Richard William Roger and the rest to be arested and sent vnto vs that they wyth their pernicious doctrine doe not infect the people of God c. Geuen vnder our seale c. By an other instrument also in the same Register is mention made of one Margaret Caily Nonne whych forsaking her order was by the sayde Archb. constrayned against her wil againe to enter the same as by thys instrument here vnder insuing may appeare ¶ William by the grace of God c. To our reuereud brother in God Iohn by the grace of God Byshop of Ely greting c. In the visitation of our dioces of Lincolne according to our office amōgst other enormities worthy reformation we found one shepe out of our fold strayed and amongest the briers tangled to witte Margarete Caily Nunne professed of the monasterie of S. Radegonde wtin your Diocesse who casting the habite of her Relygion was founde in secular attire many yeares being an Apostata leading a dissolute life And least her bloud shoulde be required at our hands we haue caused her to be taken and brought vnto you being her pastor and straitly inioyning you by these presents do commaund that you admit the same Margarete againe into her foresayd Monasterie although returned against her wil or els into some other place where for her soules health you shall thinke moste conuenient and that from henceforth she be safely kept as in the straight examination of the same you wil yeld an accompt Geuen vnder our seale c. By sundry other instrumentes also in the same register recorded I finde that the foresaide Matilde the anchoresse vpon the straight examination and handeling of the foresaid Archbishop before whome peremptorily she was enioyned to appeare and till that day of apparance taken out of the recluse and committed to safe custodie as you heard resracted and
as is sayde in the North came the Earle of Northumberland Lord Henry Percy and Henry his son the Earle of Westmerland Lord Radulph Neuile and other Lordes moe to a great number so that the multitude rose to 60000. able souldiours Who first making towarde the Castle of Bristow tooke the foresayd Busshey Grene Scroupe and Bagot of whom three incontinent were beheaded Bagot escaped away and fled away to Ireland The king in this meane while lying about Wales destitute and desolate without comfort or counsayle who neither durst come to London neyther would any man come to him and perceauing moreouer the commons that were vp in such a great power agaynst hym would rather dye then geue ouer that they had begunne for feare of themselues Seing therforeno other remedy called to him L.T. Percye Earle of Worcester and stewarde of hys household willing him with other of hys family to prouide for themselues in tyme. Who then openly in the hall brake his white rod before them all commaunding euerye man to shift for himselfe Although Fabian and some other say that he did this of hys owne accord contrary to his allegeance The king compassed on euery side with miseryes shifted from place to place the Duke still following him tyll at length being at the Castle of Conewey the king desired to talk with Tho. Arundell archb and the Earle of Northūberland To whom he declared that he woulde resigne vp hys crowne in condition that an honourable liuing might be for hym prouided and life promised to 8. persons such as he would name Which being graunted and ratified but not performed he came to the Castle of Flint where after talke had with the Duke of Lācaster he was brought the same night by the Duke and his armye to Chester And from thence was conueyed secretly into the Tower there to be kept till the next parliament By the way as he came neare to London diuers euil desposed men of the city being warned thereof gathered themselues thinking to haue slayne hym for the great cruelty he had vsed before toward the Citty But by the pollicies of the Mayor and rulers of the Cittie the madnes of the people was stayd Not long after followed the Duke and also began the parliament In which Parliament the Earle of Northumberland with many other Earles and Lords were sent to the king in the Tower to take of him a full resignation according to hys former promise and so they did This done diuers accusations and articles were layd and engrossed agaynst the sayd King to the number of 33. some say 38. which for the matter not greatly materiall in them contayned I ouerpasse And that next yeare after was had to Pomferr Castle and there famished to death King Henry the fourth ANd thus King Richard by common assent being deposed from his rightfull crowne The Duke of Lancaster was led by Thomas Arundell the Archbishop to the feat royall who there standing vp and crossed himselfe on the forehead and the brest spake in wordes as followeth ¶ In the name of God Amen I Henry of Lancaster clayme the Realme of England and the crowne with all the appurtenaunces as I that am descended by right lyne of the bloud comming from that good Lord King Henry the 3. And thorough the right that God of his grace hath sent to me with the helpe of my kinne and of my frendes to recouer the same which was in poynt to be vndone for default of good gouernance and due iustice c. ¶ After which wordes the Archbishop asking the assent of the people being ioyfull of theyr new king took the Duke by the hād placed him in the kingly throne which was an 1399 and shortly after by the foresayd Archbishop he was crowned also for king of England Ex Chron. De Alban The next yeare after followed a Parliament holden at Westminster in which Parliament one will Sautre a good man and a faythfull priest inflamed with zeeale of true Religion required he might be heard for the commoditie of the whole realme But the matter being smelt before by the Byshops they obtayned that the matter should be referred to the conuocation Where the sayd William Sautre being brought before the Byshops and Notaries thereunto appointed the conuocation was differred to the Saterday next ensuing When Saterday was come that is to say the 12. day of February Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterbury in the presence of his Counsayle prouinciall being assembled in the sayd Chapter house agaynst one fyr William Sautre otherwise called Chatris Chaplayne personally then and there appearing by the commaundement of the foresayd archbishop of Caunterbury obiected that the sayd sir William before the Byshop of Norwiche had once renounced and abiured diuers and sondry conclusions heretical and erroneous and that after such abiuration made he publiquely and priuily helde taught preached the same conclusions or els such like disagreeing to the catholique fayth and to the great perill and pernitious example of others And after this he caused such like conclusions holden and preached as is sayd by the sayd Syr William without renunciation then and there to be read vnto the sayd Archbishop by maister Robert Haull Chācellor vnto the sayd byshop in a certayne scrole written in tenour of wordes as followeth Syr William Chatris otherwise called Sautre parish Priest of the Churche S. Scithe the Uirgine in London publiquely and priuily doth holde these conclusions vnder written ¶ In Primis he sayth that he will not worship the crosse on which Christ suffered but onely Christ that suffred vppon the Crosse. 2. Item that he would sooner worship a temporal king then the foresayd wodden crosse 3. Item that he would rather worship the bodyes of the Saintes then the very crosse of Christ on which he hong if it were before him 4. Item that he woulde rather worship a man truely contrite then the crosse of Christ. 5. Item that he is bound rather to worship a man that is predestinate then an aungell of God 6. Item that if any man would visite the monumentes of Peter and Paule or go on Pilgrimage to the Toumbe of S. Thomas or els any whether els for the obtayning of any temporall benefite he is not bounde to keepe hys vowe but that he may distribute the expences of his vowe vpon the almes of the poore 7. Item that euery priest and Deacon is more bound to preach the word of God then to say the canonical houres 8. Item that after the pronouncing of the Sacramental wordes of the body of Christ the bread remayneth of the same nature that it was before neyther doth it cease to be bread To which conclusions or articles being thus read the Archbish. of Caunterb required the same Syr William to aunswere And then the sayd William asked a copy of such articles or conclusions and a competent space to answere vnto the same Whereupon the
assents together Which done he exhorted the Archbishop that for so much as his garrison had bene now long in armour and from home he would therefore discharge the needeles multitude of his souldiers and dismisse them home to their worke and busines and they would together drinke and ioyne hands in the sight of the whole company Thus they shaking hands together the Archbishop sendeth away his souldyers in peace not knowing himselfe to be circumuented before he was immediately arested by the handes of the foresayde Earle of Westmerland and shortly after the king comming with his power to Yorke was there beheaded the monday in Whiâ—sonweeke and with him also Lord Thomas Moubray Marshall with diuers other moreouer of yâ— citie of Yorke which had taken their parts After whose slaughter the King proceedeth farther to persecute the Earle of Northumberland Lord Thomas Bardolph Who then did flie to Barwicke From thence they reincoued to Wales At length within two yeares after fighting against the kyngs part were slayne in the field an 1408. In the which yeare diuers other also in the Northparts for fauouring the foresaid Lords were likewise condemned by the kyng and put to death Among whome the Abbot of Hales for the like treason was hanged The kyng after the sheddyng of so much bloud seeyng himselfe so hardly beloued of his subiects thought to kepe in yet with the Clergy with the Bishop of Rome seeking alwaies his chiefest stay at their hands And therfore was compelled in all things to serue their humour as did appeare as well in condemning William Sawtre before as also in other which coÌ„sequeÌ„tly we haue now to intreat of In the number of whom commeth now by yâ— course of time to write of one Iohn Badby a Tailor and a lay man who by the crueltie of Thomas Arundel Archbishop and other Prelates was brought to his condemnation in this kings reigne an 1409. according as by their owne registers appeareth followeth by this narration to be seene ¶ Iohn Badby Artificer IN the yeare of our Lord. 1409. on Sonday beyng the first day of March in the afternoone The excommunication following of one Iohn Badby Taylour beyng a lay man was made in a certaine house or haull within the precinct of the preaching friers in LondoÌ„ in an vtter cloister vpon the crime of heresie other articles repugnant to the determinatioÌ„ of the erroneous church of Rome before Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury and other his assistants as yâ— Archbishop of Yorke of London of Winchester of Oxford of Norwich of Salisbury of Bath of Bangor Et meneuensis Episcopi and also Edmond Duke of Yorke Thomas Bewford the Chauncelour of England Lord de Roos the clerke of the rolles a great number of other Lords both spirituall and temporall being then at the selfesame time present Maister Morgan read the articles of his opinions to the hearers according as it is contemed in the instrument read by the foresayd M. Morgan the tenour whereof followeth and in effect is such In the name of God Amen Be it manifest to all men by this present publike instrument that in the yeare after the incarnation of our Lord according to yâ— course and coÌ„putation of the Church of England otherwise in the yere 1409. in the second indictioÌ„ in the third yeare of the Popedome of the most holy father in Christ Lord Lord Gregory xi by that diuine permission Pope the secoÌ„d day of Ianuary in the Chappell Caruariae of S. Thomas Martyr high vnto the Cathedrall Church of Worcester being situate in the said Dioces in the presence of me the publicke Notary and of the witnesses vnder written the foresayd Iohn Badby a lay man of the sayd Dioces of Worcester appearing personally before the reuerend father in Christ and Lord Lord Thomas by the grace of God Byshop of Worcester sitting in the said Chappell for chiefe Iudge was detected of and vpon the crime of heresie being heretically taught openly maintayned by the foresayd Iohn Badby That is that the Sacrament of the body of Christ consecrated by the Priest vpon the aulter is not the true body of Christ by the vertue of the wordes of the Sacrament But that after the Sacramentall words spoken by the Priest to make the body of Christ the materiall bread doth remaine vpon the aulter as in the beginning neither is it turned into the very body of Christ after the Sacramental words spoken of the Priest Which Iohn Badby being examined and diligently demanded by the foresaid reuereÌ„d father coÌ„cerning the premisses in the end did answere that it was impossible that any Priest should make the body of Christ that he beleued firmely that no Priest could make the body of Chrst by such words Sacramentally spoken in such sort And also he said expressely that he would neuer while he liued beleue that any Priest could make the body of Christ sacramentally vnlesse that first he saw manifestlie the like body of Christ to be handled in the hands of the priest vpon the aulter in his corporall forme And furthermore he sayd that Iohn Rakier of Bristoll had so much power authoritie to make the like body of Christ as any priest had Moreouer he said that wheÌ„ Christ sat at supper with his disciples he had not his body in his hand to the intent to distribute it to his disciples and he said expresly that he did not this thing And also he spake many other words teaching fortifieng the heresie in the same place both greeuous and also out of order and horrible to the eares of the hearers sounding against the Catholike faith Upon which occasion the same reuerend father admonished and requested the said Iohn Badby oftentimes and very instantlie to charity for so much as he would willinglie that he should haue forsaken such heresie and opinion holden taught and mainteined by him in such sort against the Sacrament to renounce and vtterly abiure them and to beleeue other things which the holy mother the Church doth beleeue And he informed the said Iohn on that behalfe both gentlie and also laudably Yet the said Iohn Badby although he were admonished and requested both often and instantlie by the said reuerend father said and answered expresselie that he would neuer beleeue otherwise then before he had said taught and answered Wherevpon the foresaid reuerend father Bishop of Worcester seeing vnderstanding and perceiuing the foresaid Iohn Badby to maintaine and fortifie the said beresie being stubborne and proceeding in the same stubbornes pronounced the said Iohn to be before this time conuicted of such an heresie and that he hath bin and is an hereticke and in the end declared it in these words In the name of God Amen We Thomas Bishop of Worcester do accuse thee Iohn Badby being a lay man of our Dioces of and vpon the crime of heresie before vs sitting for cheese iudge being oftentimes confessed
and conuicted of and vpon that that thou hast taught and openly affirmed as hetherto thou doest teach boldly affirme and defend that the Sacrament of the body of Christ consecrated vpon the aulter by the Priest is not the true body of Christ But after the Sacramental words to make the body of Christ by vertue of the said Sacramentall words pronounced to haue bin in the crime of heresie and we do pronounce thee both to haue bene and to be an heretike and do declare it finallie by these writings These things were done accordingly as is aboue written and are recited in the yeare indiction popedome moneth day and place aforesaid being present the same time Iohn Malune Prior of the Cathedrall Church of Worcester Iohn Dudle Mōke and Iohn Haule the supprior of the said Church Thomas Penings of the order of the Carmelites Thomas Fekenham of the order of the preaching Friers William Pomfret of the order of the Minorites being professors and maisters in diuinitie William Hailes Gualter of London Iohn Swippedew beeing publique Notaries and William Beuchampe and Thomas Gerbris being Knights Richard wish of Tredington Thomas Wil be of Dentbury Iohn Weston of Yewley being parsons of Churches and Thomas Baleinges the maister of Saint Wolstone in Worcester and also Henry Haggely Iohn Penerell Thomas Trogmorton and William Wasseborne Esquiers of the Dioces of Worcester and Norwich and many other worshipfull and honest men being witnesses and called speciallye to the things aforesaid And I Iohn Chew Clerke of the Dioces of Bath and Welles and by the authoritie apostolicall publique Notarie of the said Bishop haue in testimonie of the premisses put my hand seale to the examination interrogatiō monition and aunswere of the same Iohn Badby and to his obstinacie also to the procedings of al and singular other doings as is aforesaid which against him before the sayd bishop were handled done in the yeare indiction popedome moneth day and place aforesaid which with the forenamed witnesses was personally present and y◠same euen as I heard them and saw them to be done being occupied with other matters caused them to be written and published and into this publique forme haue compiled the same I the foresayd Notary am also priuie vnto the words and examinations interlined betweene seauen or eight lines of y◠beginning of this instrument which lines I also the foresaide Notary doe approoue and make good And I Walter London Clerke of the Dioces of Worcester and by the authoritie Apostolicall publique Notarie to all and singular the foresaid things as afore by the foresaid Notary is recited in the yeare indiction popedome moneth day and place aforesaid were handled and done being with other the fore recited witnesses personally present and to all euery of the same as I saw heard them to be done being thereunto faithfully desired and required In testimony of the premisses haue signed subscribed according to the accustomed maner Haec ex Reg. Cant. And when the articles in the foresaid instrument contained were by the Archbishop of Canterbury publiquely and vulgarly read and approued he publiquely cōfessed affirmed that he had both said and mainteined the same And then the Archbishop to conuince the cōstant purpose of the said Iohn Badby commanded the same articles againe to be read often instructing him both by words and examples informing and exhorting him that thereby he might be brought the sooner to the Religion that he was of And furthermore the said Archbyshop sayd and affirmed there openly to the same Iohn that he would if he would liue according to the doctrine of Christ gage his soule for him at the iudgement day And after that againe he caused those articles in the said instrument expressed to be read by the foresaid Phillip Morgan the said Archbyshop himselfe expounded the same in English as before wherunto Iohn Badby aunswered As touching the first article concerning the body of Christ he expresly sayd that after the consecration at the aulter there remaineth materiall bread the same bread which was before notwithstāding said he it is a signe or sacrament of the liuing God Also wen the second article was expounded vnto him that it is impossible for anie Priest c. To this article he answered and said that it could not sinke into his minde that the words are to be taken as they litterallie lie vnles he should denie the incarnation of Christ. Also being examined of the third Article concerning Iacke Raker he said That if Iacke Raker were a man of good liuing and did loue and feare God that he hath as much power so to do as hath the Priest and said further that he hath heard it spoken of some doctors of diuinitie that if he should receiue any such consecrated bread he were worthy to be damned were damned in so doing Furthermore he sayd that he would beleue the omnipotent God in trusitie and said moreouer that if euery hoste being consecrated at the aulter were the Lords body that then there be 20000. gods in England But he beleeued he said in one God omnipotent which thing the foresaid Archb. of Cant. denied not And when the other conclusion was expounded That Christ sitting with his Disciples at supper c. To this he answered and said that he would greatly maruell that if anie man had a loafe of bread and should breake the same and giue to euery man a mouthfull that the same loafe should afterwards be whole When all these things were thus finished and that all the said conclusions were often red in the vulgar tong the foresaid Archb. demaunded of him whether he would renounce and forsake his opiniōs and such like conclusions or not and adhere to the doctrine of Christ and Catholike faith He answered that according to that he had sayd before he would adhere and stand to those words which before he had made answere vnto Then the Archb. oftentimes required the said Iohn in the bowels of Iesu Christ that he would forsake those opinions and conclusions and that hencefoorth he would cleane to the christian faith which thing to do in the audience of all the lords and others that were present he expresly denied and refused After all this when the foresayd Archbishop of Cant. the Bishop of London had consulted together to what safe keping the said Iohn Badby vntill the wednesdaie next might be committed It was cōcluded that he shold be put in a certaine chamber or safe house within the Mansion of the Frier preachers and so he was and then the Archbishop of Caunterbury sayd that he himselfe would kepe the key therof in the meane time And when the foresayd wednesday was expired being the 15. day of March and that the foresayd Archbishop of Canterbury with hys fellow brethren and Suffraganes were assembled in the Church of S. Paule in London The Archbish. of Canterbury taking the Episcopall seate
are to be worshipped with procession bowing of knees offring of frankincense kissinges oblations lighting of candels and pilgrimages and with all other kind of ceremonyes and manners that hath bene vsed in the time of our predecessoures And that geuing of othes in cases expressed in the law and vsed of all men to whome it belongeth in both common places ought to be done vpon the booke of the Gospell of Christ. Contrarye vnto this who so euer doth preache teache or obstinately affirme except he recant in manner and forme aforesayd shall forthwith incurre the penaltie of heresie and shal be pronounced an heretique in all effect of law Item we doe decree and ordaine that no chaplayne be admitted to celebrate in any dioces within our prouince of Caunterbury where he was not borne or not receaued orders except hee bring with him hys letters of orders letters commendatory from his ordinary and also from other Bishops in whose dioces of a long lyme he hath ben conuersaunt whereby his conuersation and maners may appeare So that it may be knowne whether he hath bene detained with any new opinioÌ„s touching that catholick faith or whether he be free from the same otherwise as well he that celebrateth as he that suffereth him to celebrate shal be sharpely punished at the discretion of the Ordinary Finally because those things which newly and vnaccustomably excepeth vp standeth need of new and speedy helpe and where more daunger is there ought to be more mary circumspection and stronger resistance and not â—â—out good cause that lesse noble ought discretly to be cut away that the more noble may the more perfectly be nourished Considering therefore and in lamentable wife shewing vnto you how the auncient Uniuersitie of Oxford which as a fruitful vine was wont to exteÌ„d forth her fruitful braÌ„ches to the honour of God the great perfection and defeÌ„ce of the Church now partly being become wilde bringeth forth bitter grapes which being vndiscreetly eaten of auncient fathers that thought themselues skilfull in the law of God hath set on edge yâ— teeth of their childreÌ„ and our prouince is infected with diuers and vnfruitfull doctrines and defiled with a new damnable name of Lollardie to the great reproofe and offence of the sayd Uniuersitie being known in forren countryes to the great irkesomnes of the studentes there and to the great damnage and losse of the Church of England which in times past by her vertue as with a strong wall was wont to be defended and now like to runne in ruine not to be recouered At the supplication therfore of that whole clergie of our prouince of CaÌ„ terbury and by the consent and assent of all our brethren suffragans and other the prelates in this conuocation assembled and the proctors of them that are absent least the riuer being clensed the fountayne should remayne corrupt and so the water comming from thence should not be pure entending most holesomly to prouide for the honour and vtilitie of our holy mother the Church and the vniuersitie moresayd We do ordeine and decree that euery warden Prouost or maister of euery College or principall of euery hall wtin the vniuersitie aforesayd shall once euery moneth at yâ— least diligently enquire in the sayd College hall or other place where he hath authoritie whether anye scholler or inhabitant in such colledge or hall c. haue holdeÌ„ alleaged or defended or by any meanes proponed any conclusion proposition oâ— opinion concerning the catholick faith or sounding coÌ„trary to good maners or contrary to the determination of the Church otherwise then appertayneth to necessary doctrine And if hee shall finde anye suspected or diffamed herein he shall according to his office admonish him to desiste And if after such monition geuen the sayde partye offende agayne in the same or suche like hee shall incurre ipso facto besides the penalties aforesayd the sentence of greater excommunication And neuerthelesse if it be a scholier that so offendeth the second tyme whatsoeuer he shall afterward doe in the sayd vniuersitie shall not stand in effect And if he be a doctour a maister or bacheller he shall sorth with be suspended froÌ„ euery schollers act and in both cases shal lose the right that he hath in the said College or hall wherof he is Ipso facto and by the warde Prouost Maister principall or other to whoÌ„ it appertayneth he shal be expelled a Catholique by lawful meanes forth with placed in his place And if the sayd wardens Prouostes or Maisters of Colledges or principalles of halles shal be negligent concerning the inquisition and execution of such persons suspected and diffamed by that space of x. dayes froÌ„ the time of the true or supposed knowledge of that publication of these presentes that then they shal incurre that sentence of greater excommunication and neuerthelesse shal be depriued ipso facto of all the right which they preteÌ„d to haue in yâ— colledges halles c. and the sayd Colledges halles c. to be effectually vacant And after lawfull declaration hereof made by them to whom it shall appertayne new wardens Prouostes Maisters or principals shal be placed in they places as hath ben accustomed in colledges and halles being vacant in the sayd vniuersitie But if the wardens themselues Prouostes Maisters or principals aforesayd be suspected and diffamed of and concerning the sayd conclusions or propositions or be fauourers defenders of such as doe therein offend and doe not cease beyng therof warned by vs or by our authoritie or by yâ— ordinary of the place that then by law they be depriued as well of all priuiledge scholasticall within the vniuersitie aforesayd as also of their right and authoritie in such Colledge hall c. Besides other penalties afore mentioned and that they incurre the sayd sentence of greater excommunication But if any man in any case of this present coÌ„stitution or any other aboue expressed do rashly and wilfully presume to violate these our statues in any part thereof although there be an other penalty expressely there limitted yee shal he be made altogether vnable and vnworthy by the spare of three yeares after without hope of pardon to obtayn any ecclesiasticall benefice within our prouince of Caunterbury and neuertheles according to all hys demerites and the quallitie of hys excesse at the discretion of his superiour he shal be lawfully punished And further that yâ— maner of proceeding herein be not thought vncertayne considering with ourselues that although there be a kinde of equallitie in the crime of heresie and offending the prince as is auouched in diuers lawes yet the fault is much vnlike and to offend the deuine maiestie requireth greater punishment then to oftend yâ— Princes maiesty And where it is sufficient for feare of daunger that might ensue by delayes to conuince by iudgement the offender of the Princes maiesties proceeding agaynst hym fully wholy with a
Church that he should personally appeare before vs the 11. day of September last past to aunswere vnto the premisses and certayne other thinges concerning heresye The which day being come we sitting in the tribunall seat in our greater chappell within the Castle of Leedes of our dioces the which we then inhabited and where as we then kept residence with our court and hauing taken an othe whiche is requisite in the premisses and the information by vs heard and receiued as the common report goeth In the partes whereas the sayd sir Iohn dwelleth fortifying himselfe in his sayd castle defending his opinions manifoldly contemning the keâ—es of the churche and the Arbishops power We therefore caused the sayde Syr Iohn cited as is aforesayd to be openly with a loude voyce called by the cryer and so being called long looked for and by no meanes appearing we iudged him as he was no lesse worthy obstinate and for punishment of his sayd obstinacye we did then and there excommunicate him And for so much as by the order of the premisses and other euident tokens of hys doinges we vnderstand that the sayde sir Iohn for the defence of his errour doth fortify himselfe as is aforesayd against the keyes of the Church by pretence whereof a vehement suspition of heresy and schisme riseth agaynst him We haue decreed if he may be apprehended agayne personallye to cite him or els as before by an edict that he should appeare before vs the Saterday next after the feast of Saint Mathew the Apostle and Euangelist next comming to shew some reasonable cause if he can why we shoulde not proceede agaynst him to more greuous punishment as an open hereticke schismaticke and open enemy of the vniuersall church And personally to declare why he should not be pronounced such a one or that the ayde of the secular power shoulde not be solemnely required agaynst him And further to aunswere do and receiue as touching the premisses whatsoeuer iustice shal require The which time being come that is to say the Saterday next after the feast of S. Mathew being the 24. day of September sir Rob. Morley knight Lieftenant of the tower of London appeared personally before vs sitting in the chapter house of the Churche of S. Paule at London with our reuerent fellowe brethren and Lordes Richard by the grace of God Bishop of London and Henry Byshop of Winchester and brought with him sir Iohn Oldecastle Knight and set him before vs for a little before he was taken by the kinges seruauntes and cast into the tower vnto which sir Iohn Oldcastle so personally present we rehearsed all the order of the proces as it is contayned in the actes of the of the daye before passed with good and modest wordes and gentle meanes That is to say howe he the said sir Iohn was detected and accused in the conuocation of the prelates and clergy of our sayd prouince as is aforesayd vpon the articles before rehearsed and how he was cited for hys contumacy excommunicate And when we were come to that poynt we offered our selues ready to absolue him Notwithstanding the sayd sir Iohn not regarding our offer sayd that he would willingly rehearse before vs and my sayde fellowe brethren the fayth which he held affirmed So he hauing his desire obteining licence tooke out of his bosome a certayne Scedule indented and there openly reade the contentes of the same and deliuered the same Scedule vnto vs and the Schedule of the articles wherupon he was examined which was as in forme folowing * The catholicke fayth and confession of the Lord Cobham I Iohn Oldcastle knight Lord of Cobham desire to made manifest vnto all Christians God to be taken to witnesse that I neuer thought otherwise or would thinke otherwise by Gods helpe then with a stedfast vndoubted fayth to imbrace all those his Sacramentes whiche be hath instituted for the vse of his Church Furthermore that I may the more playnly declare my mynde in these iiii pointes of my fayth First of all I beleue the SacrameÌ„t of the aulter to be the body of Christ vn der the forme of bread the very same body which was borne of his mother Mary crucified for vs dead and buried rose againe the third day sitteth on the right haÌ„d of his immortall father now being a triumphant partaker with him of his eternall glory Then as touchyng the Sacrament of penaunce this is my belief that I doe thinke the correction of a sinnefull lyfe to be most necessary for all such as desire to be saued and that they ought to take vpoÌ„ them such repentaunce of their former lyfe by true confession vnfayned contrition and lawfull satisfaction as the worde of God doth prescribe vnto vs. Otherwise there will be no hope of saluation Thirdly as touchyng images this is my opinioÌ„ that I do iudge them no poynt of fayth but brought into the worlde after the fayth of Christ by the sufferaunce of the Church so growen in vse that they might serue for a kalender for the lay people and ignorauÌ„t By the beholdyng wherof they might the better call to remeÌ„braunce the godly examples martyrdome of Christ and other holy men but if any man do otherwise abuse this representatioÌ„ and geue the reuerence vnto those Images which is due vnto the holy men whom they represent or rather vnto him whom the holy â—en themselues owe all theyr honour setting all theyr trust and hope in them which ought to be referred vnto God or if they be so affected toward the domb Images that they do in any behalfe addict vnto them eyther be more addicted vnto one Saint then another in my minde they doe little differ from Idolatrye grieuouslye offending agaynst God the author of all honor Last of all I am thus perswaded that there be no inhabitants here in earth but that we shall passe straight either to life or punishment for whosoeuer doth so order his lyfe that he stumble at the commaundementes of God whiche either he knoweth not or he will not be taught them it is but in vayne for him to look for saluation although he ran ouer all the corners of the world Contrarywise he which obserueth his commaundements cannot perish although in all his life time he walked no pilgrimage neither to Rome Caunterbury nor Compostella or to any other place whither as the common people are accustomed to walke This Scedule with the articles therin conteined being read as is aforesaid by the sayd sir Iohn we with our felow brethren aforesaid many other doctors learned meÌ„ had conference vpon the same And at the last by the counsell and consent of them we spake these wordes folowing vnto the sayd sir Iohn there present Behold sir Ioh. there are many good and catholicke things conteined in this scedule But you haue this time to answere vnto other matters which sauor of errors heresies
Austen calling him a most blessed Pope 11. By the whiche place of Ierome it is manifest that the first article of those doctors is false Forasmuch as by these wordes appeareth that other besides the bishop of Rome and his Cardinals are called blessed Popes holding the fayth and seat of Peter and are successours of the Apostles as was Austen and other holy byshops moe 12. Wherof it followeth moreouer that the church of Rome is not that place where the Lord did appoint the principall sea of his whole Church For Christ which was the head priest of all did first sit in Ierusalem and Peter did sit first in Antioch and afterward in Rome Also other popes dyd sit some in Bonony some at Perusium some at Auinion 13. Item the foresayde Prelates are falsifiers of the holy Scriptures and Canons therfore are worthy to be punished Which affirme and say that we must obey the pope in all thinges For why it is knowne that many Popes haue erred and one Pope was also a woman To whome not onely it was not lawful to geue obedieÌ„ce but also vnlawfull to communicate with them As all Rubrices and infinite Canons do declare 14. Item their 6.7.8.9.10.11 Articles doe stand and are grounded vpon vntrue and false persuasions And therfore are to be reiected and detested like the other before Seyng they doe induce not to peace and veritye but to dissention and falsity 15. It is manifest also to the laitye that this dissention among the clergy riseth for no other cause but onely for the preaching of the Gospell which reprehendeth such Simoniacks and such hereticks in the church of God as namely haunt the court of Rome spreading out theyr braunches abroad into all the world Who deserue to be remoued extirpate not onely of the clergy gospellers but also of the secular power And so these three vices to witte Simonye Luxurity Auarice which is Idoll worship be the causes of all this dissention amonge the Clergye in the kingdome of Boheme and not the other which they falsely ascribe to the Gospellers of Prage These three vices beyng remoued peace and vnity woulde soone be reformed in the Clergy 16. Moreouer their last article is to much grosse and not onely is without all law but also wtout all coulour of law whereas they fondly and childishly doe argue thus that the processes made agaynst M. Iohn Hus ought to be obeyed because forsooth the common sort of the Clergye of Prage hath receiued them By the same reason they may argue also that we must obey the deuil for our first pareÌ„ts Adam and Eue obeyed him Also our fore auncetours before vs were Paganes wherfore we must obey them and also the Paganes 17. But let this friuolous opinioÌ„ go this is certain truth that the said processes made against maister Iohn Hus by law are none Forsomuch as they were obteyned drawne wrought and executed contrary to the commission of the Pope against the determinatioÌ„ of the holy mother church as appeareth Cap. Sacro de Sententia excom and a thousand other lawes besides 18. Finally whosoeuer wittingly obstinately do defend and execute the sayd processes made or consenteth vnto theÌ„ are all to be counted as blasphemers excommunicate and heretickes as hath bene afore written and exhibited to yâ— Lord generall bishop Olomucense And more shal be declared and proued if audience may be geuen openly before all the Doctors Ex Aenea Sylui. Chocleo ¶ Vnto these obiections of I. Hus his part the Catholique Doctors agayn did answer in a long tedious proces The scope wherof principally tended to defend the principallity of the Pope to mayntayne his obedience aboue all other potentates in the world affirming coÌ„teÌ„ding that although Christ is the head alone of the whole multitude of them that are sleeping in Purgatory and whiche are labouring in the Church militant and which are resting in heauen yet this letteth not but the Pope is heade of the church here militant that is of all the faithfull which here in this world liue vnder his office Like as Christ is kyng of all kings and yet Charles may be the king of Fraunce So say they Christ may be the vniuersall head and yet the Pope may be head vnder him of the whole Churche And thus concluded they that the pope is the head and that the Colledge of Cardinals is the body of the Romish church which church of Rome is placed in the ecclesiasticall office here ouer the earth to know and define vpoÌ„ euery ecclesiasticall and catholicke matter to correct errors and to purge them and to haue care vpon all such vniuersall matters cure vpon all vniuersall churches and vpon the vniuersal flocke of faythfull christians Forasmuch as in the regimeÌ„t of the church through the vniuersal world there must nedes remayne in such office alwayes some suche manifest true successors of Peter prince of the Apostles of the colledge of the other Apostles of Christ neither can there be found or geuen vpon earth any other successors but only the Pope which is the head and the colledge of Cardinals which is the body of the foresayd church of Rome And although the whole vniuersall multitude of the faythfull do make the body of Christ yet the same body of Christ is not placed here in office to exercise such authority vpon earth Because that vniuersal multitude was neuer yet nor euer can be coÌ„gregate together And therfore necessary it is that some such true and manifest successors iudges be appoynted to whom recourse must be had in all such catholick and ecclesiastical matters determinable For like as in earthly regiments euery case of discord is brought before his iudge hath his place assigned where to be decided So like reason would requyre that in principall matters and controuersies of fayth some such presidents places be limited for the purpose to haue such doubtes resolued And this being graunted then the doctors proceed here must needes coÌ„clude say they that there cannot be geuen in all the world any other place but onely the church of Rome the head wherof is the Pope the body is the colledge of Cardinals For like as Christ departing out of this world in his corporal preseÌ„ce leâ—t his body here with vs vnder the SacrameÌ„t in another forme whereby he remayneth with vs according to his promise Mat. vlt. vnto the consummation of the worlde Euen so while Christ walked here on earth in his bodily preseÌ„ce he was Pope himselfe chiefe bishop so head of the church here militant in earth corporally coÌ„ioyned with the same as the head is to his body But after that he departed out of yâ— world because his body which is the church militant vp on the earth should not be headlesse therfore he left Peter his successors to his church for an head in his place vnto the consummation of the world
saying to him Thou art Peter vpon this rocke I will build my church c. Mat. 16. And agayne he sayth feede my sheepe Ioan. vlt. That is to say be thou Peter the head ouer thy brethren Tedious it were to recite all the bibblebabble of these doctors in this their long responsall Who so lisâ—eth to see the bottome of their profounde writing knowledge may resort either to the history of Siluius or els to M. Cochleus in his first booke De hist Hussit Thus then M. Iohn Hus being driuen out of Prage as is afore touched by the motion of these Doctours and moreouer being so excoÌ„municate that no Masse nor other must be sayd there where he was present The people begaÌ„ mightily to grudge and to cry out agaynst the Prelates other popish priests which were the workers therof accusing theÌ„ to be Simoniacks couetous whoremaisters adulterers proud sparing not to lay opeÌ„ their vices to their great ignominy and shame And much crauing a reformation to be had of the clergy The king seing the inclination of the people being also not ignorant of the wickednes of the clergy vnder pretence to reforme the church began to require greater exactions vpon such Priestes and men of the Clergy as were knowne and accused to be wicked liuers Whereupon they on the other part that fauored Iohn Hus taking that occasion present complayned of all accused many and spared none Whomsoeuer they knew to be of the Catholicke faction or enemies to Iohn Hus. By reason wherof the priests of the popish Clergy were brought such as were faultye into great distresse and such as were not faulty into great feare In so much that they were glad to fall in at least not to fall out with the Protestantes being afrayd to displease them By this meanes maister Hus beganne to take some more liberty vnto him to preach in his church at Bethleem none to controll him by the same meanes the people also receiued some comfort and the king much gayne mony by the reason And thus the popish Clergy while they went about to persecute Iohn Hus were in wrapped theÌ„selues in great tribulation and afflicted on euery side as wel of lay meÌ„ as of learned men of the clergy In so much that womeÌ„ also children were agaynst theÌ„ And by that same reasoÌ„ wherwith they thought to entangle him they were ouerthrown theÌ„selues For the Doctors which before condemned this doctrine in Iohn Hus for an intollerable heresye cried out so much agaynst him for teaching the teÌ„porall Lords might take away teÌ„porall liuings froÌ„ the clergy sinning habitualiter that is lying and continuing still in the custome of iniquity now when the king and the Lords temporall began to mearse them and berieue them of their teÌ„poralties for their transgressions the sayd Doctors did keepe silence durst speake neuer a word Agayne where the foresayd doctors before could not abide in Iohn Hus that tithes wer to be couÌ„ted for pure almes now comming to the Guildhal were faine to entreat for theyr temporall goodes not to be taken from them pleading the same temporalties to be mere almose and deuotion of good men geuen vnto the church Ex Cochleo And thus now did they themselues graunt the thing which before they did condemne The more that the popes clergy was pinched the more grudge hatred redounded to Iohn Hus although he was in no cause therof but onely their owne wicked deseruinges for the which cause Stephen Paletz and Andraeas de Broda being the chiefe champions of that faction though they could not remedy the case yet to ease theyr mindes wrote sharpe and cruell letters to Maister Hus. And to helpe the matter forward the Pope also here must helpe at a pinche who likewise writeth hys letters to Wenceslaus king of Bohemia which was brother to Sigismund Emperor for the suppressing of Iohn Hus of his doctrine Which was in the fifth and last yere of his Popedome an 1414. The tenour of whose letters to king Wenceslaus in this wise proceedeth ¶ The letter of Pope Iohn to K. Wenceslaus IOhn Bishoppe seruaunt of Gods seruanntes to his welbeloued sonne in Christ Wenceslaus King of Romaines and of Boheme greeting and apostolicall benediction Among other desires and delightes of our hart who although vnworthy to represent the roome of Christ here in earth this doth chiefly redounde to our singular comfort fo often as we do heare of the brotherly entreaty of peace and of concord by which concord kingdoms do encrease as contrary by discorde they are deminished which is betweene your honour and our welbeloued in the Lord Sigismund your brother germane cosin for the noble king of the Romans c. And furthermore it foloweth in these words And as we haue cause to ioy at the premisses so likewise agayne the heauy rumors which are here do trouble and dampe our mindes For we heare that in diuers places vnder your dominioÌ„ there be certain which do folow and leane to the errors of that archhereticke Wickliffe whose bookes haue bene long since condemned in the generall Romain councell to bee erroneous hereticall and swaruing from the catholicke fayth And furthermore whiche is worst of all the sayd persons cleauing to the opinions of the heretickes least they should be corrected of their superior powers for their exces to couer theyr naughtines and stubbernesse in despising the commaundements of the Apostolicall seat do openly teach disobedience and contempt of the keies and ecclesiasticall censure to the subuersion of the Apostolicall dignity setting at nought the decrees of the holy fathers canons Wherefore we do exhort your The description of the Popes councell holden at Rome in which appeared a monstrous Owle to the vtter defacing of the Pope and all his Clergy worship for the mercy of our God as hartely as we may or caÌ„ that it would please you as we desire hope you will so effectuously to shew forth your regall power both for the glory of God defence of the catholicke fayth which you go about to defend and for the conseruation of your kingly name state and honor for the prosperous safe gouernement of your kingdome and dominions as it becommeth a catholicke prince whereby this blot of heresye which doth so lamentably and miserablye spring and creepe in those partes and doth so infect the mindes of mortall men to the destruction of their soules and doth sequester them from the congregation of the pure and catholick fayth and truth may be rooted out c. Geuen at Bononia in the Ides of Iune in the v. yeare of our popedome c. In this epistle of Pope Iohn aboue prefixed forsomuch as mention is made of a certaine councell before holden at Rome which was 4. yeares before agaynst the articles books of Iohn Wickliffe it shall not be impertineÌ„t nor out of purpose to repeat a certayn mery history worthy otherwise to
and graunts to that I say that this safeconduct stood not only vpon the Emperour but also vpon the consent of the Pope himselfe vide infr page And admit that to be true that the councell had power to make this decree to breake promise wyth hereticks yet this can not be denied but that Iohn Hus was condemned and iudged before that decree in the xix Session was made Finally when Cope hath prooued by what scripture the councels haue power to defeat the authoritie of their Emperours in such secular causes touching safeconductes and outward safetie then will I answere him more fully heerein But to the purpose againe of the story Iohn Hus seeing so many faire promises and the assurance which the Emperour had geuen vnto him sent answere vnto the Emperour that he would come vnto the Councell But before hee departed out of the Realme of Boheme and specially out of the towne of Prage he did write certaine billes long inough afore as well in Latine as in the Bohemian language and Almaine and caused them to be set and fastened vpon the gates of the Cathedrall Churches and parish Churches Cloysters and Abbayes signifieng vnto them all that he would go to the generall Councell at Constance wherof if any man haue any suspition of his doctrine that he should declare it before the Lord Conrade or Bishop of Prage or if he had rather at the generall Councell for there he would render and giue vp vnto euery one and before them all an accompt and reason of his fayth The example of his letters and intimations set vp were these the copie where of here followeth ¶ The Letters of Iohn Hus set vp in common places of the Citie of Prage MAister Iohn Hus Bacheler of Diuinitie will appeare before the most reuerend father the Lord Conrade Archbyshop of Prage and Legate of the Apostolicke seate in the next conuocation of all the Prelates and Cleargy of the kyngdome of Boheme being ready alwayes to satisfie all men which shall require him to giue a reason of hys fayth and hope that he holdeth And to heare and see all such as will lay vnto his charge either any stubburnes of errour or heresie that they should write in their names there as is required both by Gods law and mans And if so be that they could not lawfully prooue any stubbornes of errour or heresie against him that then they should suffer the like punishmentes that he should haue had vnto whome altogether he will aunswer at the next generall Councell at Constance before the Archbyshop and the Prelates and according to the decrees and Canons of the holy Fathers shew foorth his innocencie in the name of Christ. Dated the Sonday next after the feast of Sainct Bartholomew ¶ The Intimations folowing were drawne out of the Bohemian tongue I Maister Iohn Husnerz do signifie vnto all men that I am ready to come and stand before the face of my Lorde the Archbishop and to aunswere to all things whereof I am falsely accused in the next conuocation of Bachelers and chefly to this point that in many places they doo report me an hereticke not hauing respect vnto iustice or to law neither yet to my merits or deserts Therefore since that you which do neuer cease to selaunder and backebite me with your words doo vnderstand and knowe these things come foorth openly before the face and presence of the Lord Archbyshop and with an open mouth declare and shew foorth what false doctrine or other things you haue heard me teach contrary to Catholicke fayth and if that I shall be found faultie in neuer so small a matter contrary or against the faith of Christ or in any false doctrine and that I do choose that or other things contrary to the faith of Christ then I will hold my peace and suffer punishment as an hereticke And if there be no man that will resist against me or accuse me in this point once againe I say vnto you that I am ready to appeare at Constance in the famous congregation to the end that I may stand in the company of the Diuines euen before the face of the Pope Therefore whosoeuer knoweth any false doctrine contrary to the faith of Christ in me let him come thether and shew it forth boldly if he haue any thing to lay against me and for my part I will not be slacke if I may vnderstand or knowe it to answere as well to small as great as touching the truth which I haue receiued of God and desire to be defended All you good men therefore which loue the truth say now whether by these my words I do thinke or go about any thing either contrary to the law of God or man If I be not admitted then to be heard be it knowne and manfest vnto all men that it hapneth not thorough my fault the same day This Epistle which followeth was set vpon the gates of the Kings Palace translated into Latin out of the Bohemian tongue VNto the Kings maiestie the Queene and to all such as are of his Councell and to all other Rulers and Magistrates which now are in the Kings Court I Iohn Hus doo signifie and publish that I haue vnderstand not by any vayne rumor or tale that there be letters brought from the Pope to the Kings Maiestie the contents whereof is this That the Kyngs Maiestie shoulde bring to passe that the heretickes which were now lately sprong vp in hys kyngdome and dominions should not take any firme or strong roote For so much as without any desert as I trust by Gods grace the fame or noise is sproong and blowne abroade it shall bee our part to foresee and take heed that neyther the Kyngs Maiestie neyther the noble Kyngdome of Boheme should bee driuen to beare or suffer anye reproche on slaunder for mee Wherefore now of late I haue sent my letters too and fro whych I haue with great labour and diligence caused to be openly set vp to thys intent that I myght thereby cause the Archbyshop to be carefull and diligent about the matter signifyeng openly that if there were any man in all Boheme which did knowe mee to be a follower of anye false or corrupt doctrine that he should professe hys name in the Archbyshop hys Court and there to shew foorth and declare what he thought And for asmuch as there would none be found or come foorth which would accuse me the Archbyshop commaunded me and my procurers to depart in peace Wherefore I require and desire the Kings Maiestie which is the defender of the truth also the Queene and theyr Counsellers and all other Rulers and Magistrates that they woud geue me a faithfull testimoniall of this matter For somuch as I haue oftentimes willed and attempted this and no man hath eyther accused mee or troubled mee I doo it moreouer to bee knowne vnto all Boheme and to all nations that I wil bee present euen at the
friends the Cardinals which through the instigation and motion of Palletz and Michael de Causis sent two Bishops to wit the Bishop of Augusta and of Trident and with them the Borowmaister of the towne of Constance and a certaine knight to the place where Iohn Hus lodged about dinner time which should make report vnto him that they were sent by the Pope and his Cardinals to aduertise him that hee should come to render some knowledge or witnes of hys doctrine before them as he had oftentimes desired and that they were readie for to heare him Unto whome Iohn Husse aunswered I am not come for no such intent as to defend my cause particularly before the Pope his Cardinals protesting that I neuer desired no such thing but that I would willingly appeare before the whole assemble of the Councell and there answer for my defence openly without any feare or doubt vnto all such things as should be demanded or required of me Notwithstanding said he forasmuch as you require me so to do I will not refuse to go with you before the Cardinals And if it happen that they euill entreate or handle me yet neuertheles I trust in my Lord Iesus that he wil so comfort and strengthen me that I shall desire much rather to die for his glory sake then to denie the veritie and truth which I haue learned by his holy scriptures Wherfore it came to passe that the Bishops being instant vpon him and not shewing any outward semblance that they bare any malice or hatred against him in their harts albeit they had priuily laid garrisons both in the house where they were assembled and also in other houses Iohn Hus tooke his horse which he had at his lodging and went vnto the Court of the Pope and the Cardinals When he was come thither and had saluted the Cardinals they began to speake to him in this sorte we haue heard many reports of you the which if they be true are in no case to be suffered For mē say that you haue taught great and manifest errours and contrary and against the doctrine of the true Church and that you haue sowed your errours abrode through all the Realme of Boheme by a long space or time wherefore we haue caused you to bee called hether before vs that we might vnderstande and know how the matter standeth Unto whom Iohn Hus answered in few words Reuerend fathers you shall vnderstand that I am thus minded and affectioned that I would rather choose to die then I should be found culpable of one only errour much lesse of many great errours for this cause I am the more willingly come vnto the generall Councell which is here appointed to shewe my selfe ready euen with all my hart to receiue correctiō if any man can proue any errours in me The Cardinals aunswered him againe that his sayengs pleased them very well and vpon that they went theyr way leauing the said Iohn Hus with maister Iohn de Clum vnder the gard and keeping of the armed men In the meane season they did suborne and furnish out a certaine diuine a Frier Franciscane a subtile and craftie man and a malicious hypocrite for to question with the said Iohn Hus which was compassed round about with armed men This man drawing neare in his monkishe gesture sayd Reuerend maister I a simple and rude ideot am come vnto you for to learne for I haue hard many strange and contrary things against the catholike fayth to be ascribed vnto you the which doo diuersly mooue my mind being wholy inclined to the truth Wherefore I do desire you euen for the loue which you heare vnto the truth and to all good and godly men that you woulde teache me most simple and miserable mā some certaintie and truth And first men say that you hold opinion after the cōsecration and pronuntiation of the words in the Sacrament of the altar there remaineth only materiall bread I. Husse aunswered that it was falsly attributed and imputed to him Then said he I pray you is not this your opinion No verely said Iohn Hus I do not so thinke of it When the Monke asked this question the thirde time Maister Iohn de Clum being somewhat mooued with him sayde why art thou so importunate vpon him Uerely if anye man had affirmed or denied any thing vnto me but once I woulde haue beleeued him And thou albeit hee hath shewed thee his mind so often yet ceasest not to trouble him Then saide the Monke gentle maister I pray you pardon me a poore idiot and simple Frier surely I did it of a good mind intēt being willing desirous to learne This Frier put forth another question vnto him protesting his simplicitie and ignorance what maner of vnitie of the Godhead manhood was in the person of Christ When I. Husse had heard this questiō he turned himselfe vnto Maister Iohn de Clum in the Bohemian language said truly this Frier is not simple as he doth pretend for he hath propoūded vnto me a very hard question And afterward turning himselfe to the frier he said vnto him brother you say that you are simple but as I haue heard of you I perceiue very well that you are double and craftie not simple It is not so verely said the frier Well sayde Iohn Hus I will cause you well to vnderstand that it is so For as touching the simplicitie of a man it is required in things that concerne ciulitie maners that the spirite the vnderstāding the hart the words the mouth should agree together and I do not perceiue that this is in you There is in your mouth a certaine semblance of simplicitie the which would very well declare you to be an ideot and simple but your deedes shew plainely and euidently a great subtiltie and craft in you with a great quicknes and liuelines of wit in that you haue proponed vnto me so hard and difficult a question Notwithstanding I will not feare to shew you my mind in this question And when he had made an end the Monke gaue him great thanks for his gentlenes and so departed After that the Popes garrison which were about the said Iohn Hus told him that this frier was called Maister Didace who was esteemed and counted the greatest and most subtile diuine in all Lumbardy Oh said Hus that I had knowne that afore I would haue handled him after another sort and fashion but I would to God they were all such then through the help and aide of the holy Scriptures I would feare none of them In this maner the said Hus and maister Iohn de Clum were left vnder the keeping of these men of Armes vntill foure of the clocke at after noone After which time the Cardinals assembled againe in the Popes Court to deuise and take counsaile what they should do with Iohn Hus. Then Steuen Palletz Michaell de Causis with
with the Nobles and Lordes here present most instantly required and desired that as touchyng his safe conduct they would foresee and haue respect vnto his honour And that the sayd Maister Iohn Hus might be openly heard for so much as he would render and shew a reason of his fayth and if he were found or conuicted obstinately to affirme or maintayne any thyng agaynst the truth or holy Scripture that then he ought to correct and amend the same according to the instruction and determination of the Councell yet could hee neuer obtayne this But the sayd Maister Iohn Husse notwithstandyng all this is most greuously oppressed with fetters and yrons and so weakened with thinne and slender diete that it is to be feared least that his power and strength beyng hereby consumed and wasted hee should be put in daunger of his witte or reason And although the Lordes of Boheme here present are greatly slaundered because they seyng the sayd Maister Iohn Hus so to be tormeÌ„ted and troubled contrary to the kyngs safe conduct haue not by their letters put the kyng in mynde of his sayd safe conduct that the sayd Lord and kyng should not any more suffer any such matters for so much as they tend to the contempt and disregard of the kingdome of Boheme which froÌ„ the first originall and begynnyng since it receaued the Catholicke fayth it neuer departed or went away froÌ„ the obedience of that holy Church of Rome yet notwithstandyng they haue suffered borne all these thynges patiently hetherto least by any meanes occasion of trouble or vexation of this sacred Councell might arise or spryng therof Wherfore most reuereud fathers Lordes The Nobles and Lordes before named do wholy most earnestly desire require your reuerences here present that both for the honour of the safe conduct of our sayd Lord the kyng also for the preseruation and encrease of the worthy fame and renowne both of the foresayd kyngdome of Boheme your own also that you will make a short end about the affayres of M. Iohn Hus for so much as by the meanes of his straite handling he is in great daunger by any loÌ„ger delay cueÌ„ as they do most specially trust vpoÌ„ the most vpright consciences iudgementes of your fatherly reuereÌ„ces But forasmuch as most reuereÌ„d fathers and Lordes it is now come to the knowledge and vnderstaÌ„ding of the Nobles Lordes of Boheme here present how that certaine backbiters and slauÌ„derers of the most famous kingdom of Boheme aforesayd haue declared told vnto your reuerences how that the Sacrament of the most precious bloud of our Lord is caried vp downe through Boheme in vessels not coÌ„secrated or halowed and that Coblers do now heare confessions minister the most blessed body of our Lord vnto others The Nobles therfore of Boheme here present require and desire you that you will geue no credit vnto false promoters tale tellers for that as most wicked and naughty slaunderers backbiters of the kingdome aforesaid they do report tel vntruthes requiring also your reuerences that such slanderous persons of the kingdome aforesaid may be named knowne And the lord the king together with your reuereÌ„ces shal well perceiue and see that the Lordes of Boheme will go about in such maner to refell and put away the false fâ—â—uolous slaunders of those naughty persons that they shall be ashamed to appeare hereafter before the lord the kyng and your reuerences As soone as this their supplication was red that byshop of Luthonis rising vp said Most reuerend fathers I well perceiue and vnderstand that the last part of this writing doth touch me my familiars frends as though the kingdom of Boheme were slaundered by vs. Wherfore I desire to haue time space of deliberation that I may purge my selfe from this crime that is laid against me The principal of the counsel appointed him the 17. day of May at the which day the lords of Boheme should be present again to heare both the aunswer of the councell and also the excuse of the bishop of Luthonis yâ— which thing in dede was afterward performed for the 17. day of May which was the 4. day before the whitsontide they met there againe where first of all a certaine bishop in the name of the whole councel answered by worde to the nobles of Boheme the contentes of whose aunswer may easely be known by the secoÌ„d supplication which the Bohemiams put vp to the councel But first I haue here in these few wordes following shewed how the bishop Luthonis defended himselfe agaynst that which is before written ¶ The aunswer of the Bishop of Luthonis to the last part of the supplication which the nobles of Boheme presented vnto the Councell MOst reuerend fathers and noble Lordes as Peter de Mladoneywitz bacheler of Arte in the name of certain of the nobles of the kingdome of Boheme in his writings amongest other thyngs did propounde how that certaine slaunderers and backebiters of the sayd kyngdome haue brought to the eares of your reuereÌ„ces that the most precious bloud of Christ is caried vp and downe in Boheme in bottels that Coblers do heare confessions and minister the body of Christ vnto others wherupon most reuerend fathers and Lordes Albeit that I together wyth the other prelates doctors maisters and other innumerable catholikes of the sayde kingdome the whych doe desire as much as in them lieth to defend the faith of Christ haue laboured for the extirpation rooting out of that most wicked and detestable sect of Wickliffes which nowe alas for sorow beginneth to spring and rise in the sayd kingdome as it is well knowne Notwythstanding here in thys my oration not for any shame or reproofe but for the honour of the kingdome aforesayd I haue propounded and declared a certaine new sect whych is nowe lately sprong vp in the sayd kingdome the folowers whereof do minister communicate the sacraments in many cities townes places of the said kingdom vnder both kindes both of breade and wine and doe constantly teache the common people bothe men and women that it is so to be coÌ„municated obstinatly affirming the same and that the clergy which do repugn or say nay vnto it are to be counted church robbers as by the wrytings of their assertions being directed and presented hether shall openly appeare Moreouer by the report and fame whych goeth here abroade by the wrytings which were sent ouer vnto me I haue propouÌ„ded that it came to my knowledge that the bloud of Christ is caryed about in vessâ—ls Is not consecrated approuing the foresaide erroneous assertion of the Wicleuists that affirme it necessary for saluation that the people shuld communicate vnder both kindes of bread and wine and that it is necessary as the body of Christ is caryed in the pixe or boxe so the bloude of Christ should be caryed in bottles or other necessary vessels from
place to place and specially about the ministration of the sick Also I declared not of my selfe but I hearde it to be declared by others both great and credible persons that there was a certaine woman a folower of that secte the which taking by violence the body of Christe out of a priests handes did communicate vnto her selfe and affirmed that all men oughte to doe so if the Priests would denye them the Communion And the same woman amongst many other errours of the whych shee was conuicted did affirme that a good lay woman myght better consecrate and geue absolution then an euill priest affirming that an euill priest can neyther consecrate nor absolue But I know that neyther I neither any of my assistance in this matter haue broughte thys at any time into your cares that coblers in the sayde kingdome doe heare confession or minister the sacrament of the body of Christ as is alleaged by the sayde Peter in the behalfe of the sayde supplicantes Notwythstanding that we did feare if meanes were not founde to recounter or stoppe the offences before named that thys would immediatly folow vpon it Wherfore most reuerend fathers least that the kingdome mighte hee defamed any more by such pestiferous sectes and that the Christian faith myght happen to be indaungered with all reuerence and charity I do desire you euen by the bowels of mercy of our Lord Iesus Christe that thys most sacred Councel would prouide some speedy remedy for this kingdome as touchyng the premisses Moreouer whether be they backbiters and slanderers or wicked and false enuiers of the kingdome of Boheme the which do let the errors aforesaid many others more which are sowen by the Wicleuists in the sayd kingdome and also els where whych also both do labor and haue laboured for the extirpation and roting out of those errours out of the kingdome aforesayd and as catholicke men for the zeale of their faith haue manfully put forth themselues against the maintainers of the sayd errours or such as doe maintaine and defend the teachers of those errours This answere I haue here presented before your reuerences alwaies wholy submitting my self and assistance vnto your iudgement and to the definition of this most sacred councell of Constance ¶ The answere of the nobles of Boheme THe day before whitsontide the nobles of Boheme dyd confute this theyr aunswer made 2. dayes before in the Councel to their former wryting as here foloweth Most reuerend fathers and Lordes for so much as vpon thursday it was answered in the behalfe of your reuerences to the requests of the nobles and Lords of Boheme that the sayde Lordes were misinformed of diuers poynts contained in the declaration of their said vil therfore the foresayd Lords haue now determined and decreed to declare their former propounded requests more at large vnto your reuerences not mineding hereby to argue or reprooue your fatherly wisedomes and circumspections but that youre reuerences theyr desires being partly on thys behalf fulfilled might the more effectuously distinctly discerne and iudge as touching thys matter And first of all where as the Lordes alleaged and sayd how that maister Iohn Hus was come hether vnto Constance freely of his owne good will vnder the safe conduct of the Lorde the king and the protection of the sacred Empire It is aunswered on the behalfe of your reuerences how that the said Lords are misinformed as touching the safe conduict and that you haue vnderstand by such as are worthy credit that the frends and fauorers of the sayd M. Iohn Hus did first procure and get his safe conduicte 15. dayes after hys imprisonment The Lords of Boheme and specially the Lorde Iohn de Clum heere present whome thys matter doeth chiefely touche doeth aunswere that not onely the 15. day after but euen the very same day that Iohn Hus was apprehended and taken when as our reuerende father the Pope in the presence of all his Cardinals demaunded of M. Iohn de Clum whether M. Iohn Hus had any safeconduict from the king hys sonne he answered most holy father Cardinals knowe ye that he hath a safe conduict and when he was asked the question againe the second time he answered in like maner Yet notwithstāding none of them required to haue the safeconduict shewed vnto them and againe the thirde day following the Lord Iohn de Clum complained vnto our Lord the Pope how notwythstanding the safe conduict of oure soueraigne Lorde the king he detained and kept M. Iohn Hus as prisoner shewing the said safeconduict vnto many And for a further truth herein he referreth hymself vnto the testimonies and witnesses of diuers Earles Byshops knightes gentlemen and famous Citizens of the city of Constance the whych altogether at this present did see the said safe conduict and heard it read whereupon the sayde Iohn de Clum is ready to binde hymselfe vnder what penalty shal be required euidently to proue and cōfirme that which hee hath promised who soeuer say to the contrary Moreouer the Lordes of Boheme referre themselues vnto the knowledge of certaine Princes electors other Princes Byshops many other noblemen which were present before the kings maiestie where and when as the said safe conduct was graunted and geuen out by the speciall commaundement of our sayd Lord the king Hereby your fatherly reuerences may vnderstand and perceiue that the sayd Lordes of Boheme are not euill informed as touching the saide safe conducit But rather they which by such reportes haue falsly and vntruely informed your reuerēces And first of al they haue offended agaynst the Lord our king and hys chauncellours Secondarely against the Lords and nobles of Boheme as thoughe we had priuely by stealth purchased the sayde safe conduict Wherefore the Lords aforesaid most humbly require desire your reuerēces that you wil not so lightly beleue such as be not worthy of credit but rather hearing the contrary part to labour and discusse that the trueth may the more euidently appeare Secondly where as the Lordes aforesayde alleaging how M. Iohn Hus cōming vnto Constance of his owne free will being neither condemned nor heard was imprisoned your reuerences haue made aunswer therunto that he the sayd M. Iohn Hus in the time of Alexander 5. was infamed and slandered vppon certaine heresies and thereupon cited personally to apeare in the court of Rome and there was heard by hys procurers And for somuch as he refused obstinatly to appeare he was excommunicated in the which excommunication he continued as you affirme by the space of fiue yeares for the whych he was iudged and counted not onely a simple and plaine hereticke but an heresiarke that is to say an inuenter and sower of newe and straunge heresies and that he comming towarde Constance did preache by the way openly To this the Lordes aforesayd do aunswere that as touching hys slaunder and citation they can affirme nothing but by report But as touching
which were spoken of a litle before who euery mā for himselfe affirmed with an othe that which he had said Amongest whom Iohn Protyway parishe priest of S. Clemēts in Prage whē he should come to confirme his testimony added more that Iohn Hus should say that S. Gregory was but a rimer whē he did alleadge his athoritie against him Unto whō Iohn Hus answered that in this point they did him great iniury for somuch as he alwaies esteemed and reputed S. Gregory for a most holy doctor of the Church These contentions and disputations being somewhat appeased the Cardinall of Florence turned himselfe toward Iohn Hus said Maister you know well inough that it is written that in the mouth of two or three witnesses all witnes is firme and stable and heere you see nowe almost 20. witnesses against you men of authority worthy of credite amongst the whych some haue hearde you teach these things themselues the other by report common brute or voice do testify of your doctrine and altogether generally bring firme reasons proofes of theyr witnesse vnto the which wee are forced constrained to geue credite and for my part I see not howe you can maintaine defend your cause against so many notable wel learned men Unto whom Iohn Hus answered in this maner I take God and my conscience to witnes that I neuer taught any thing neither was it euer in my minde or fantasie to teach in such sort or maner as these men here haue not feared to witnesse against me that which they neuer hearde And albeit they were as many more in nūber as they are for all that I do much more esteme yea and wtout comparison regard the witnes of my Lord God before the wytnes and iudgement of al mine aduersaries vpon whom I do in no poynt stay my selfe Then sayde the Cardinall againe vnto him it is not lawfull for vs to iudge according to your conscience for we can not chuse but that wee must nedes stay our selues vpon the firme euident witnes of these men heere For it is not for any displeasure or hatred that these men do witnes thys against you as you doe alleadge for they alleadge and bring foorth suche reasons of their witnesse that there is no man that can perceyue any hatred in them or that we can in any case be in dout thereof And as touching M. Steuen Paletz whereas you say you do suspect him that he hath craftly deceitfully drawen out certaine poyntes or articles out of your books for to betray them afterward It semeth that in this point you do hym great wrong for in myne aduise he hath vsed and shewed a great fidelitie and amitie towarde you in that he hathe alleuiated and moderated many of your articles much more then they are in your owne bookes I vnderstand also that you haue like opinion of diuers other notable men and specially you haue sayd that you do suspect M. Chauncellour of Paris then whome there is no more excellent and Christian man in all the whole world Then was there read a certayne article of accusation in the which it was alledged that Iohn Hus had taught obstinately defended certayne erroneous Articles of Wicliffes in Boheme Whereunto Hus answered that he neuer taught any erroures of Iohn Wickliffes or of anye other mans Wherefore if it be so that Wickliffe haue sowed any errours in England let the English men look to the themselues But to confirme theyr article there was alleaged that Iohn Husse did withstande the condemnation of Wickliffes articles the which was first condemned at Rome afterward also whē the Archb. Swinco with other learned men held a conuocation at Prage for the same matter when as they should haue bene there condemned for this cause that none of them were agreeing to the Catholicke faith or doctrine but were either hereticall erroneous or offensiue he aunswered that he durst not agree thereunto for offending hys conscience and specially for these Articles that Siluester the pope and Cōstantine dyd erre in bestowing those gret gifts rewards vpō the church Also that the pope or Priest being in mortall sinne can not consecrate nor baptise This article said he I haue thus determined as if I should say that he doth vnworthely consecrate or Baptise when as he is in deadly sinne and that he is an vnworthy minister of the Sacramentes of God Here his accusers with their witnesses were earnest and instant that the article of Wickliffe was written by the very same wordes in the treatise which Iohn Husse made agaynst Stephen Paletz Uerely said Iohn Husse I feare not to submit my selfe euen vnder the daunger of death if you shall not find it so as I haue sayd When the book was brought forth they founde it written as Iohn Husse had sayd He added also moreouer that he durst not agree vnto them which had condemned Wickliffes articles for this Article the tenthes were pure almes Here the Cardinal of Florence obiected vnto him this argument as touching the almes it is required that it shold be geuē freely without bond or duety But tenthes are not geuen freely without bond or duety therefore are they no almes Iohn Hus denying the Maior of this Sillogismus brought this reason agaynst him For somuch as rich men are bounden vnder the payne of eternall damnation vnto the fulfilling of the 6. works of mercy which Christ repeteth in the 25. chap. of Mathew and these workes are pure almes Ergo almes is also geuen by bond duety Then an Archbishop of Englād stepping vp sayd if we all be boūd vnto those 6. workes of mercy it doth followe that poore men which haue nothing at al to geue should be damned I answere sayd Husse vnto your antecedent that I spake distinctly of rich men and of those which had where withall to doe those workes they I say were bound to geue almes vnder payne of damnation He answered moreouer vnto the Minor of the first argument that tenthes were at first geuen freely and afterward made a bond and duetie And when as he woulde haue declared it more at large he could not be suffered He declared also diuers other causes why he coulde not with safe conscience consent vnto the condemnatiō of Wickliffes articles But how soeuer the matter went he did affirme say that he did neuer obstinately confirme any Articles of Wickleffes but only that he did not alow and consent that Wickliffes Articles should be condemned before that sufficient reasons were alleadged out of the holy Scripture for theyr condemnation of the same minde saith Iohn Hus are a great many other Doctors and maysters of the Uniuersitie of Prage For when as Swinco the archbishop commanded all Wickliffes bookes to be gathered together in the whole City of Prage and to be brought vnto him I my self brought also certayn books of Wickliffes which I
rule the Church the which shoulde be alwayes conuersant with the militant Church The aunswere I do graunt it For what consequent is this The king of Boheme is head of the kingdome of Boheme Ergo the Pope is head of the whole militant Church Christ is the head of the spiritualtye ruling and gouerning the militant Church by much more and greater necessity then Cesar ought to rule the tēporalty For so much as Christ which sitteth on the ryght hand of God the Father doth necessaryly rule the militant Church as head And there is no sparke of apparance that there should be one head in the spiritualty ruling the church that should alwaies be conuersant with the militant churche except some infidell would heretically affirme that the militant Church should haue here a permanent and continuall Citty or dwelling place and not to enquire and seeke after that which is to come It is also further euident in my booke how vnconsequent the proportion of the similitude is for a reprobate Pope to be the head of the militent church and a reprobate king to be the head of the kingdome of Boheme The 4. Article Christ would better rule his Churche by his true Apostles dispersed through out the whole world without such monstrous heades I aunswere that it is in my booke as here foloweth that albeit that the doctor doth say that the body of the militant Church is oftentimes without a head yet notwithstanding we do verelye beleue that Christ Iesus is the head ouer euery Churche ruling the same without lacke or default pouring vpō the same a continuall motion and sence euen vnto the latter day neither can the doctor geue a reason why the Churche in the time of Agnes by the space of 2. yeares and 5. monethes liuing according to many members of christ in grace and fauour but that by the same reason the Church might be without a head by the space of many yeares For so much as Christ should better rule his Church by his true disciples dispersed throughout the whole world without suche monstrous heads Then sayd they all together Beholde now he prophecieth and Iohn Hus prosecuting his former talke sayd but I say that the Church in the time of the Apostles was farre better ruled and gouerned then now is And what doth let or hinder that christ should not now also rule the same better by his true Disciples without such monstrous heades as haue bene now a late For beholde euen at this present we haue no such head And yet Christ ceaseth not to rule his Church when be had spoken these wordes he was derided and mocked The 5. Article Peter was no vniuersall Pastour or shepheard of the sheepe of Christ much lesse is the Byshop of Rome The answere These words are not in my book but those which do follow Secondly it appeareth by the wordes of Christ that he did not limit vnto Peter for his iurisdiction the whole world no not one onely prouince So likewise neither vnto any other of the Apostles Notwithstanding certayne of them walked through many regions and other some fewer preaching and teaching the kingdome of God as Paule which laboured trauelled more then all the rest did corporally visite and conuert most prouinces whereby it is lawfull for any Apostle or his vicar to conuert and confirme as much people or as many prouinces in the fayth of Christ as they are able neither is there any restraynt of their liberty or iurisdiction But only by disability or insufficiency The 6. Article The Apostles and other faythfull priestes of the Lord haue stoutly ruled the Church in al things necessary vnto saluation before the office of the Pope was brought in to the Church and so would they very possibly doe still if there were no Pope euen vnto the latter day Then they all cryed out agayne and sayd Behold the prophet but Iohn Hus sayde verely it is true that the Apostles did rule the Churche stoutly before the office of the Pope was brought into the Churche And certaynely a great deale better then it is now ruled And likewise may other faythfull men which doe follow their steppes doe the same for as now we haue no Pope and so peraduenture it may continue and endure a yeare or more Besides this were brought agaynst him other 19. articles obiected vnto him being in prison which with his answeres to the same here likewise follow Of the whiche Articles the first is thys The first Article Paule according vnto present iustice was a blasphemer and none of the Church and therwithall was in grace according vnto predestination of life euer lasting The aunswere This proposition is not in the booke but this which foloweth whereby it doth seme probable that as Paule was both a blasphemer accordyng to present iustice and therewithall also was a faythfull childe of our holy mother the Church and in grace accordyng to predestination of life euerlasting So Iscariot was both in grace according vnto present iustice and was neuer of our holy mother the Church according to the predestination of life euerlasting for so much as he lacked that predestination And so Iscariot albeit he was an Apostle and a Byshop of Christ which is the name of his office yet was he neuer no part of the vniuersall Church The 2. Article Christ doth more loue a predestinate man being sinnefull then any reprobate in what grace possible soeuer he be The aunswere My wordes are in the 4. chapter of my booke intituled of the Church and it is euident that God doth more loue any predestinate beynge sinnefull then any reprobate in what grace so euer he be for the time for so much as he will that the predestinate shall haue perpetuall blessednesse and the reprobate to haue eternall fire Wherefore God partly infinitely louing them both as his creatures yet he doth more loue the predestinate because he geueth him greater grace or a greater gift that is to say life euerlasting which is greater more excellent then onely grace according vnto present iustice And the third Article of those Articles before soundeth much neare vnto this that the predestinate cannot fall frō grace for they haue a certayne radicall grace rooted in thē although they be depriued of the aboundant grace for a time These thinges are true in the compound sence The 3. Article All the sinnefull according vnto present iniustice are not faythfull but doe swerue from the true Catholicke fayth for so much as it is impossible that any man can committee any deadly sinne but in that point that he doe swerue from the fayth The aunswere I acknowledge that sentence to be mine and it appeareth that if they did thinke vpon the punishment which is to be laid vpon sinners and did fully beleue and had the fayth of the diuine knowledge and vnderstanding c. then vndoubtedly they would not so offend and sinne This proposition is verified by the sayinge of
you will not be ashamed to alter change your mind to the will and pleasure of the Councell if cōtrary wise 〈◊〉 will be no author vnto you that you should do any thing contrary or against your conscience but rather to suffer and endure any kinde of punishment than to denie that which you haue knowne to be the truth Vnto whome Iohn Hus turning himselfe with lamentable teares sayd verely as before I haue often times done I do take the most high God for my witnes that I am ready with my whole hart and minde if the Councell can instruct or teach me any better by the holy Scripture I will be ready with all my hart to alter and change my purpose Then one of the Byshops which sate by sayde vnto him that hee would neuer be so arrogant or proude that he would prefer his owne mind or opinion before the iudgemēt of the whole Councell To whome Iohn Hus aunswered neither doo I otherwise minde or intend For if he which is the meanest or least in all this Councell can conuict me of errour I will with an humble hart and mind performe and do whatsoeuer the Councell shall require of me Marke said the Bishops how obstinately he doth perseuer in his errours And when they had thus talked they commaunded the keepers to cary him againe vnto prison and so they returned againe vnto the Emperour with their commission The next day after which was Saterday and the sixte day of Iuly there was a generall Session holden of the Princes and Lords both of the Ecclesiastiall and Temporall estates in the head Church of the Citie of Constance the Emperour Sigismund being President in his Imperiall robes and habite in the middest whereof there was made a certaine high place being square about like a table and hard by it there was a deske of wood vpon the which the garments and vestiments pertaining vnto Priesthode were laide for this cause that before Iohn Husse should be deliuered ouer vnto the Ciuill power he should be openly depriued and spoiled of his Priestly ornaments When Iohn Husse was brought thether he fell downe vpon his knees before that same high place and praied a long time In the meane while the Bishop of Londy went vp into the Pulpit and made this Sermon following The Sermon of the Byshop of Londy before the sentence was giuen vpon Iohn Husse IN the name of the Father the Sunne and of the holy Ghost Trusting by humble inuocation vpon the diuine helpe and ayde most noble Prince and most Christian Emperour and you most excellent Fathers and reuerend Lords Byshops and Prelates also most excellent Doctours and Maisters most famous and noble Dukes and high Countes honourable Nobles and Barons and all other men woorthie of remembraunce that the intent and purpose of my minde may the more plainelie and euidently appeare vnto this most sacred congregation I am first of all determined to intreate or speake of that which is read in the Epistle on the next Sonday in the sixt Chapter to the Romaines That is to say Let the bodie of sinne be destroied c. It appeareth by the authoritie of Aristotle in his booke intituled De coelo mundo how wicked dangerous and foolish a matter it seemeth to be not to withstand peruerse and wicked beginnings For he saith that a small errour in the beginning is very great in the end It is very damnable and dangerous to haue erred but more hard to be corrected or amended Whereupon that worthy Doctour S. Hierome in his booke vpon the exposition of the Catholicke faith teacheth vs how necessarie a thing it is that heretickes and heresies should be suppressed euen at the first beginning of them saieng thus the rotten and dead flesh is to be cut off from the body least that the whole body doo perish and putrifie For a scabbed sheepe is to be put out of the fold least the whole flocke be infected And a little fire is to be quenched least the whole house be consumed and burned Arrius was first a sparke in Alexandria who because hee was not at the first quenched he presumed and went about with his wicked and peruerse imaginations and phantasticall inuentions to spot and defile the Catholicke faith which is founded and established by Christ defended with the victorious triumphes of so manie Martirs and illuminate and set foorth with the excellent doctrines and writings of so manie men Such therefore must be resisted such heretickes of necessitie must be suppressed and condemned Wherefore I haue truely propounded as touching the punishment of euery such obstinate hereticke that the body of sin is to be destroied Whereupon it is to be considered according vnto the holy traditions of the fathers that some sins are aduerse and contrarie vnto another Othersome are annexed or conioyned together othersome are as it were branches and members of others And some are as it were the rootes and head of others Amongst all which those are to be counted the most detestable out of the which the most and worst haue their originall and beginning Wherefore albeit that all sinnes and offences are to be abhorred of vs yet those are specially to be eschewed which are the head and roote of the rest For by how much the peruersenes of them is of more force and power to hurt with so much the more speede and circumspection ought they to be rooted out and extinguished with apt preseruatiues and remedies For so much then as amongst all sinnes none doth more appeare to be inueterate then the mischiefe of this most execrable Schisme therefore haue I right well propounded that the bodie of sinne should be destroied For by the long continuance of this Schsme great and most cruell destruction is sproong vp amongst the faithfull and hath long continued abhominable diuisions of heresies are growne threatnings are increased and multiplied the confusion of the whole Cleargie is growne thereupon and the opprobries and sclaunders of the Christian people are aboundantlie sproong vp and increased And truely it is no maruell for so much as that most detestable and execrable Schisme is as it were a bodie and heape of dissolution of the true faith of God for what can be good or holie in that place where as such a pestiferous Schisme hath raigned so long a time For as Sainct Bernard sayth like as in the vnitie and concord of the faithfull there is the habitation and dwelling of the Lord so likewise in the Schisme and dissipation of the Christians there is made the habitation and dwelling of the Diuell Is not Schisme and deuision the originall of all subuersion the denne of heresies and the nourisher of all offences for the knot of vnitie and peace being once troubled and broken there is free passage made for all strife and debate Couetousnes is vttered in othes for lukers sake lust and will is set at libertie and all meanes opened vnto slaughter All right
the presence of the Duke In the meane time such as were the setters forward of the Councell agaynst M. Iohn Hus and M. Ierome that is to say Michael de Causis and M. Palletz and other their accomplices required that the sayde mayster Hierome should be cited by reason of hys intimations certayne dayes after the citation hereunder written was set vpon the gates and porches of the citty and Churches which followeth here in this maner This most sacred and holy Synode and general councell of Constance faithfully congregated and gathered together in the holy Ghost representing the vniuersall militant Church vnto Hierome of Prage which writeth himselfe to be a mayster of Arte of so many Uniuersities and pretendeth those things which are onely pertayning vnto sobriety and modesty and that he knoweth no more then he ought c. Know thou that there is a certayne writinge come vnto our vnderstanding and knowledge the whiche was set vp as it were by thine owne person vpon that gates of the Churches and Citty of Constance vppon the Sonday when there was song in the Church of God Quasi mo do geniti Wherein thou doest affirme that thou wilt openly answere vnto thy accusers and slaunderers which shall obiect any crime errour or heresie agaynst thee whereof thou art meruailously infamed and accused before vs and specially touching the doctrine of Wickleff and other doctrines contrary vnto the catholicke fayth so that thou mightest haue graunted vnto thee a safe conduct to come But for so much as it is our part principally and chiefly to foresee and looke vnto these crafty Foxes which goe about to destroy the vyneyarde of the Lord of hostes therefore we do cite and call forth by the tenour of these presentes thy person manifoldly defamed and suspected for the temerarious affirming and teaching of manifold erroures so that within the term of 15. dayes to be accompted from the date of these presentes wherof 5. dayes are appoynted for the first term fiue for the second and other fiue for the third we do ordein and appoynt by Canonicall admonition and warninge that thou do appeare in the publique Session of the sacred Councell if there be any holden the same day or els y◠first day immediately following when as any Session shal be according to the tenour of thy sayd writing to answere to those thinges which any person or persons shall obiect or lay agaynst thee in any cause of thy fayth and to receiue haue as iustice shall require Wherupon so much as in vs lyeth as catholike faith shall require we offer assigne to thee by the tenour hereof our safe cōduct frō all violence iustice alwayes being saued certifying thee that whether thou doest appeare or not the sayd terme or tyme appoynted notwithstanding processe shall goe forward agaynst thee by the sayd sacred Councell or by their Cōmissary or Cōmissaries for the time aforesayd not obserued and kept thy contuinacie or stubburnes in any thing notwithstanding Geuen in the 6. Session of the generall Councell the 17. day of Aprill vnder the seale of the presidentes of the foure nations ¶ Grumpert Faber Notary of the Germaynes AFter that Sigismund king of Hungary with the rest of the Councell vnderstood by the foresaid Duke Ioh. that M. Hierome was taken they were earnestly in hand requiring that M. Hierome shold be brought before them vnto the Councell The whiche Duke Iohn after hee had receiued letters of the kyng and the Councell brought M. Hierom bound vnto Constance whom his brother Duke Ludouicus lead through the Cittie to the Cloyster of the Friers Minors in Constance whereas the chiefe Priestes and Elders of the people Scribes Phariseis were gathered together attending and wayting for hys comming He the sayd mayster Hierome caryed a great handbolte of iron with a long chayne in hys hand and as he passed the chayne made a great ratlyng and noyse and for the more confusion and despite towardes hym they led him by the same chayne after Duke Ludouicus aforesaid holding and stretching out the chayne a great way from him with the whiche chayne they also kept him bounde in the Cloyster When he was brought into the Cloyster they reade before hym the letter of Duke Iohn which was sent with that sayd mayster Hierome vnto the Councell contayning in effect how that the sayd Duke Iohn had sent mayster Hierome vnto the councell who by chance was fallen into his handes because he heard an euill report of hym that he was suspected of the heresies of Wickleffe that the Councell might take order for him whose part it was to correct punish such as did erre and stray from the truth besides many other flattering tales which were written in the sayd letter for the prayse of the Councell After this they read the citation which was geuen out by the councell agaynst maister Hierome wherof we haue spoken before Then certayne of the Byshops sayd vnto hym Hierom why diddest thou flye runne awaye and diddest not appeare when thou wast cited He answered because I could not haue any safecōduict neither from you neither from the king as it appeareth by these letters patentes of the Barons whiche you haue neither by my open intimations could I obtain any safe conduict Wherfore I perceauing many of my greuous heauy frendes to be here present in the Councell would not my selfe be the occasion of my perils and daungers but if I had known or had any vnderstanding of this citation wtout al doubt albeit I had bene in Boheme I would haue returned agayne Then all the whole rabble rising vp alledged diuers and sondry accusations and testimonies agaynst him with a great noyse and tumulte When the rest held their peace then spake maister Gerson the Chauncellour of Paris Hierome when thou wast at Paris thou thoughtest thy selfe by meanes of thy eloquence to be an Angell diddest trouble the whole Uniuersitie alledging openly in the schooles many erroneous conclusions with their correlaria and specially in the question de vniuersalibus de Idaeis with many other very offensiue questiōs Unto whom Mayster Hierome sayd I answere to you mayster Gerson Those matters which I did put forth there in the Schooles at Paris in the whiche also I aunswered to the argumentes of the Maysters I did put them forth Philosophically and as a Philosopher and mayster of the Uniuersitie and if I haue put foorth anye questions whiche I ought not to haue put forth teache me that they be erroneous and I will most humbly be informed and amend the same Whiles he was yet speaking an other as I suppose the mayster of the Uniuersity of Colleyne vpon the Riuer of Rheine rising vp sayd when thou wast also at Coleyn in thy position whiche thou diddest there determine thou diddest propound many erroneous matters Then sayd M. Hierome vnto hym shew me first one errour whiche I propounded Wherwithall he being
declare vnto them hys minde neyther would he by any meanes consent vnto those priuate iudges Wherupon the Presidents of the Councell thinking that the sayd M. Hierome woulde renue hys recantation before the sayd audieuce and confirme the same did graunt him open audieÌ„ce In the yeare of our Lord. 1416. the 25. day of May which was the Saterday before the Ascenâ—ion of our Lord the sayd M. Hierom was brought vnto open audience before the whole Councell to the great Cathedrall church of Constance whereas by the Commissioners of the Councell in the behalfe of hys foresayd enemies there was laid agaynst him of new C. and vii Articles to the intent that he should not scape the snare of death which they prouided and layd for him in so much as the iudges had before declared that by the saying of the witnesses it was already concluded in the same audience The day aforesayd from morning vntill noone he aunswered vnto more then 40. Articles most subtletie obiected agaynst him denying that he held or mayntayned any such articles as were either hurtfull or false affirming the those witnesses had deposed theÌ„ agaynst him falsly and slaunderously as his most cruel and mortall enemies In the same Session they had not yet proceeded vnto death because that the noone time drew so fast on that he could not answere vnto the Articles Wherfore for lacke of time sufficient to aunswere vnto the residue of the Articles there was an other time appoynted which was the third day after the foresaid Saterday before the Ascention of our Lord at whiche time againe early in the morning hee was brought vnto the sayde Cathedrall Church to answere vnto all the residue the Articles In all which articles as well those which he had aunswered vnto the Saterday before as in the residue he cleared himselfe very learnedly refelling his aduersaries who had no cause but onely of malice displeasure were set agaynst him did him great wrong in suche sort that they were themselues astonyed at his oration and refutation of their testimonies brought agaynst him and with shame enough were put to silence As when one of them had demanded of him what he thought by the sacrament of the aultar He answered before consecration sayd he it is bread wine after the consecration it is the true body and bloud of Christ adding withall moe wordes according to theyr catholicke fayth Then an other rising vp Hierome sayde he there goeth a great rumor of thee that thou shouldest hold bread to remain vpon the aultar To whom he pleasantly answered saying that he beleued bread to be at the Bakers At which wordes being spoken one of the Dominicke Friers fumishly tooke on and sayd what doest thou deny that no man doubteth of Whose peuishe sausines Hierome with these words did well represse holde thy peace said he thou monke thou hipocrite And thus the monke being nipped in the head sate downe dumme After whom started vp an other who with a loude voyce cryed out I sweare sayd he by my conscience that to be true that thou doest deny To whom sayd Hierome agayne speaking in latine Heus inquit sic iurare per conscientiam tutissima fallendi via est That is thus to sweare by your conscience is the next way to deceiue An other there was a spitefull and a bitter enemy of his whom he called by no other name then dogge or asse After he had thus refuted them one after an other that they could finde no crime against him neyther in this matter nor in anye other they were all driuen to keepe silence This done then were the witnesses called for who coÌ„ming in presence gaue testimony vnto the Articles before produced By reason wherof the innocent cause of Hierome was oppressed and began in the councell to be concluded Then Hierome rising vp begaÌ„ to speak forsomuch sayth he as you haue heard mine aduersaries so diligeÌ„tly hether to conuenient it is that you should also nowe heare me to speake for my selfe Whereupon with much difficultie at last audience was geueÌ„ in the Councell for hym to say his mind Which being granted he from morning to noon continuyng entreated of diuers and sondry matters with great learning and eloqueÌ„ce Who first beginning with his praier to God be sought him to geue him spirite habilitie and vtterance which might most tend to the profite saluation of his own soule And so entring into hys Oration I Know sayth he reuerend Lords that there haue bene many excelleÌ„t men which haue suffered much otherwise theÌ„ they haue deserued being oppressed with false witnesses condemned with wrong iudgementes And so beginning with Socrates he declared howe hee was vniustly condemned of hys countrimen neither woulde he escape when hee might taking from vs the feare of two thinges whiche seeme most bitter to men to wit of prisonment and death Then he inferred the captiuitie of Plato the banishment of Anaxagoras and the tormentes of Zeno. Moreouer he brought in the wrongfull condemnation of many gentiles as the banishment of Rupilius reciting also the vnworthy death of Boetius and of others whom Boetius himselfe doth write of From thence he came to the examples of the Hebrues and first began with Moyses the deliuerer of the people the law geuer how he was oftentimes slaundered of hys people as being a seducer and contemner of the people Ioseph also sayth he for enuy was sold of hys brethren and for false suspicion of whoredome was cast into bandes Besides these he reciteth Esayas Daniell and almost all the Prophetes who as contemners of god and seditious persons were oppressed with wrongfull condemnation FroÌ„ thence he proceeded to the iudgement of Susanna and of diuers other besides who being good and holy men yet were they vniustly cast away with wrongfull sentence At the length he came to Iohn Baptist and so in long processe he descended vnto our sauiour declaring how it was euident to all men by what false witnesses both he and Iohn Baptist were condemned Moreouer how Stephen was slayne by the Colledge of the priestes and how all the Apostles were condemned to death not as good men but as seditious styrrers vp of the people and contemners of the Gods and euil doers It is vniust sayth he vniustly to be condemned one priest of an other and yet he proued that the same hath so happened most vniustly in that Councell of Priestes These thinges did he discourse at large with marueilous eloqueÌ„ce and with singuler admiration of all that heard hym And forasmuch as all the whol summe of the cause dyd rest only in the witnesses by many reasons he proued that no credite was to be geuen vnto them especially seing they spake all thinges of no truth but onely of hatred malice enuy And so prosecuting the matter so liuely and expressely he opened vnto them the causes of their hatred
that hee had almost perswaded them So liuely and likely their hatred was detected that almost no trust was geuen to their testimonies saue onely for the cause and quarrell wherein they stood touching the popes doctrine All mens mindes here were moued and bending to mercye towardes hym For he told them how that he of hys owne accord came vp to the Councell and to purge hymselfe he did open vnto them all hys life and doinges being full of vertue godlines This was sayth he the old maner of auncient and learned meÌ„ and most holy Elders that in matters of fayth they did differ many times in argumentes not to destroy the fayth but to finde out the veritie So did Augustine and Hierome dissent not onely being diuers but also contrary one from the other yet wtout al suspition of heresy All this while the popes holy Councell did wayt still when he would beginne to excuse himselfe and to retracte those thinges whiche were obiected agaynst him and to craue pardon of the Councell But he persisting still in hys constant oration did acknowledge no errour nor gaue any signification of retractation At last entring into the prayse commendation of M. Iohn Hus he affirmed that he was a good iust and holy man and much vnworthy that death whiche he did suffer Whom he did know from his youth vpward to be neither fornicator drunkard neither anye euill or vicious person but a chast sober man a iust and true preacher of the holy Gospell and whatsoeuer things mayster Iohn Hus and Wicklyff had holden or written specially agaynst the abuse and pompe of the clergie he would affirme euen vnto the death that they were holy and blessed men and that in all pointes of the Catholicke fayth he doth beleue as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold or beleue And finally he did conclude that al such articles as Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus had written put forth agaynst the enormities pompe and disorder of the Prelates he would firmely steadfastly without recantation hold defend eueÌ„ vnto the death And last of all he added that al the sinnes that euer he had coÌ„mitted did not so much gnaw and trouble his conscience as did that onely sinne whiche he had committed in that most pestiferous fact when as in his recantation he had vniustly spoken against that good and holy man his doctrine specially in coÌ„senting vnto his wicked coÌ„deÌ„nation concluding that he did vtterly reuoke deny that wicked recantatioÌ„ which he had made in that most cursed place that he dyd it through weakenes of hart and feare of death And moreuer that whatsoeuer thing he hath spokeÌ„ against that blessed man he hath altogether lyed vpoÌ„ him and that he doth repent him with his whole hart that euer he did it And at the hearing hereof the hartes of the hearers were not a little sory For they wished and desired greatly that such a singular man shold be saued if otherwise their blind superstition would haue suffered it But he continued still in his prefixed sentence seeming to desire rather death then lyfe And persisting in the prayse of Iohn Husse he added moreouer that he neuer mayntayned anye doctrine agaynst the state of the Church but onely spake agaynst the abuses of the clergye against the pride pompe and excesse of the Prelates For somuch as the patrimonies of the churches were first geuen for the poore then for hospitality and thirdly to the reparations of the Churches it was a griefe to that good man sayd he to see the same misspent and cast away vpon harlots great feastings and keping of horses and dogges vpoÌ„ gorgeous apparell and such other things vnseming Christian Religion And herein he sheweth him selfe marueilous eloquent yea neuer more And when his oration was interrupted many tymes by diuers of them carping his sentences as he was in speaking yet was there none of all those that interrupted hym which scaped vnblanckt but he brought them all to confusion and put them to silence When any noise began he ceased to speake after began againe proceeding in his Oration and desiring them to geue him leaue a while to speak whoÌ„ they hereafter should heare no more neither yet was his mind euer dashed at all these noyses and tumults And thys was marueilous in him to behold notwithstanding he continued in strait prison 340. dayes hauing neither booke nor almost light to read by yet how admirably his memory serued him Declaring howe all those paynes of his strait handling did not somuch greeue him as he did wonder rather to see their vnkind humanitie towardes him When he had spoken these and many other thinges as touching the prayse of Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus they which sat in the Councell whispered together saying by these his wordes it appeareth that he is at a poynt with hym selfe Then was he agayne caried into prison greeuously settered by the hands armes and feete with great chaines and fetters of yron The Saterday next before the Ascension day early in the morning he was brought with a great number of armed men vnto the Cathedral Church before the open congregation to haue his iudgement geuen hym There they exhorted him that those thinges which he had before spokeÌ„ in the open audience as is aforesayde touching he prayse and commendation of M. Iohn Wickleffe and M. Iohn Hus confirming and establishing their doctrine he would yâ—t recant the same but he merueilous stoutly without all feare spake agaynst them amoÌ„gst other things said vnto them I take God to my witnes and I protest here before you all that I do beleeue and holde the articles of the fayth as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold and beleue the same but for this cause shall I now be condemned for that I will not consent with you vnto the condemnation of those most holy and blessed men aforesayd whome you haue most wickedly condemned for certaine articles detetesting and abhorring your wicked and abhominable life Then he confessed there before them all his beliefe and vttered many thinges very profoundly and eloquently in so much that all men there present could not sufficiently coÌ„mend prayse hys great eloqueÌ„ce excellent learning and by no means could they induce or perswade him to recant Then a certayne bishop named the Bishop of Landy made a certayne sermon exhortatiue agaynst M. Hierome perswading to his condemnation After the Byshop had ended the sayd sermon M. Hierome sayd agayn vnto them You shall condemne me wickedly and vniustly But I after my death will leaue a remorse in your conscience and a nayle in your hartes ET CITO VOS OMNES VT RESPONDEATIS MIHI CORAM ALTISSIMO ET IVSTISSIMO IVDICE POST CENTVM ANNOS that is And here I cite you to aunswere vnto me before the most high and iust Iudge within a C. yeares No penne can sufficiently write or note those
Christ. FOrsomuch as euery man both by the law of nature and also by Gods law is commaunded to doe that vnto an other man which he woulde haue done vnto himselfe and is forbidden to do that thing vnto an other which he would not haue done vnto himselfe as our Sauiour sayth all things whatsoeuer you wyll that men should do vnto you the same doe you vnto thē for this is the law and the Prophetes yea the lawe is fulfilled in this one poynt thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self We therfore God being our author hauing respect as much as in vs lieth vnto the said law of God the loue of our neighbor before did send our letters vnto Constaunce for our dearelye beloued frende of good memorye Mayster Iohn Husse Bacheler of Diuinitye and Preacher of the Gospell Whome of late in the Councell of Constaunce wee knowe not with what spirite beeing ledde you haue condemned as an obstinate hereticke neither hauing confessed any thing neither being lawfully conuict as were expediét hauing no errours or heresies declared or layde agaynst him but onely at the sinister false and importune accusations suggestiōs and instigations of his mortall enemies and the traytours of our kingdome and Marquesdome of Morauia And being thus vnmercifully condemned you haue slayne him with most shamefull and cruell death to the perpetuall shame and infamy of our most christian kingdome of Boheme and the famous Marquesdome of Morauia as we haue written vnto Constance vnto the most noble Prince and Lord the Lord Sigismund king of Romaynes and of Hungary the Heyre and Successor of our kingdom the which was also read and published in your congregations whiche wee will here also haue enrolled and haue burned him as it is reported in the reproch and contempt of vs. Wherfore we haue thought good euen now to direct our letters patentes to your reuerences nowe present in the behalfe of Maister Iohn Hus openly professing and protesting both wyth hart and mouth that he the sayd Mayster Iohn Hus was a iust good and Catholicke man and a long season worthely commended and allowed in our kingdome for his life and conuersation He also preached and taught vs and our subiectes the law of the Gospell and of the holy Prophets and the bookes of the olde and new Testament according to the exposition of the holy Doctors approued by the church left many Monumēts in writing most constantly detesting and abhorring all errors and and heresy continually admonishing both vs and all faithfull christians to do the like diligently exhorting all men as muche as in him lay by hys words writings and trauel vnto quietnesse and concord so that vsing all the diligence that we might we neuer heard or coulde vnderstand that Mayster Iohn Hus had preached taught or by any meanes affirmed any error or heresy in his Sermons or that by any maner of meanes he had offended vs or our subiectes either by word of deed but that he alwayes led a quiet and a godly life in Christ exhorting all men diligently both by his word and workes as much as he might to obserue and keepe the law of the Gospel and the institutiōs of the holy fathers after the preaching of our holy mother the church to the edifying of mens soules Neither did these premisses which you had so perpetrated to the reproch both of vs and our kingdom and Marquesdom suffice content you but that also without all mercy and piety you haue apprehended imprisoned and condemned and euen now peraduenture like as you did Mayster Iohn Hus you haue most cruelly murdered the worshipfull man Mayster Ierome of Prage a man abounding in eloquence Mayster of the seuen liberall artes and a famous Philosopher not being seene heard examined neither conuict but onely at the sinister and false accusation of hys and our accusers and betrayers Furthermore it is come to our knowledge and vnderstanding which we do not without great griefe rehearse as we may also euidently gather by your writings how that certayne detractors odible both to God and men priuy enuyers and betrayers haue wickedly and greuously albeit falsly and trayterously accused vs our kingdome and Marquesdome aforsayde before you in your councell that in the sayde kingdome of Boheme and Marquescome of Morauia diuers errors are sprong vp which haue greuously and manifoldely infected both our hartes and also the hartes of many faythfull men in so much that without a speedy stop or stay of correction the sayd kingdome and Marquesdome together with the faythfull Christians therein should incurre an irrecuperable losse and ruine of theyr soules These cruell and pernitious iniuries which are layd vnto vs and to our sayd kingdome and Marquesdome albeit most falsly slaunderously howe may we suffer for so muche as through the grace of God when in a maner all other kingdomes of the world haue oftentimes wauered making Schismes and Antipapes our most Christian kingdome of Boheme and most noble Marquesdome of Morauia since the time they did receiue the Catholicke fayth of our Lord Iesus Christ as a most perfecte quadrant haue alwayes without reproofe stucke vnto the Church of Rome and haue sincerely done theyr true obedience Also with how greate costes and charges and great trauell with what worship and due reuerence they haue reuerenced the holy mother the church and her pastors by theyr princes and faythfully subiects it is more manifest then the day light vnto the whole world and your selues if you will confesse the truth can witnes the same also Wherfore that we according to the mind of the Apostle may procure honest and good thinges not onely before God but before men also and least by neglecting the famous renowne of the kingdom and Marquesdom we be foūd cruel towards our neighbours hauing a stedfast hope a pure and sincere conscience and intent and a certayne true fayth in Christ Iesu our Lord by the tenour of these we signify and declare vnto your fatherhoods to all faythfull Christians openly professing both with hart and mouth that whatsoeuer man of what estate preheminence dignity condition degree or religion so euer he be which hath sayd or affirmed eyther doth say or affirme that in the sayd kingdome of Boheme and Marquesdome of Morauia heresyes haue sprong vp which haue infected vs and other faythfull Christians as is aforesayd the onely person of our most noble prince and Lord Sigismund king of Romaynes and of Hungary c. our Lord and heire successor being set apart whom we trust and beleue not to be guilty in the premisses all and euery such man as is aforesaid doth lye fasly vpon his head as a wicked and naughty traytour betrayer of the sayd kingdome and Marquesdome and most traiterous vnto vs most pernitious hereticke the sonne of all malice and wickednesse yea and of the deuill himselfe who is a lyar and the father of all lyes Notwithstanding we for
to passe according vnto Zisca his will and minde and that vpon him alone the whole state of Boheme did depend he sought priuie meanes to recōcile and get Zisca into his fauour promising him the gouernance of the whole kingdom the guiding of all his hostes armies and great yearely reuenues if he would proclaime him King and cause the Cities to be sworne vnto him Upō which cōditions whē as Zisca for the performance of the couenants went vnto the Emperour being on his iourney at the Castle of Priscouia he was stricken with sicknesse and died It is reported that when he was demaunded beyng sicke in what place he would be buried he commaunded the skinne to be pulled off from his dead carkase and the flesh to bee cast vnto the foules and beastes and that a drumme should be made of his skinne which they should vse in their battailes affirming that as soone as their enimies should heare the sound of that drumme they would not abide but take their flight The Thaborites despising all other Images yet set vp the Picture of Zisca ouer the gates of the Citie ¶ The Epitaphe of Iohn Zisca the valiant Captaine of the Bohemians I Iohn Zisca not inferiour to any Emperour or Captain in warlike policie a seueare punisher of the pride and auarice of the Clergy and a defender of my countrey do lie heere That which Appius Claudius by geuing good counsell and M. Furius Camillus by valiantnesse did for the Romaines the same I being blinde haue done for my Bohemians I neuer slacked oportunitie of battaile neither did fortune at any time faile me I being blinde did foresee all oportunitie of well ordering or doing my businesse Eleuen times in ioining battaile I went victour out of the field I seemed to haue worthely defended the cause of the miserable and hungry against the delicate fatte and glotonous Priests and for that cause to haue receiued help at the hande of God If their enuy had not let it without doubt I had deserued to be numbred amongst the most famous men Notwithstanding my bones lye heere in this halowed place euen in despite of the Pope 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ¶ Iohn Zisca a Bohemian enemy to all wicked and couetous Priestes but with a godly zeale And thus haue you the actes and doings of this worthy Zisca and other Bohemians which for the more credite we haue drawne out of Aeneas Syluius onely his rayling tearmes excepted which we haue heere suppressed All this while the Emperour with the whole power of the Germaines were not so busie on the one side but Martin the Pope was as much occupied on the other side who about the same time directed downe a terrible Bull full of all poison to all Byshops and Archbyshops agaynst all such as tooke any part or side with Wickleffe Iohn Hus Hierome or with their doctrine and opinions The copie of which Bull which I found in an olde written monument I wish the reader throughly to peruse wherein he shall see the Pope to poure out at once all his poison The Bull of Pope Martine directed foorth against the followers of Iohn Wickliffe of England of Iohn Husse of Boheme and Hierome of Prage MArtine Bishop the seruant of Gods seruants to our reuerend brethren the Archbishops of Salzeburgen Gueznen and Pragē to the Bishops of Dlumcen Luthomuslen Bambergen Misnen Patauiē Uratislauien Ratisponen Cra. ouien Poznamen and Nitrien also to our beloued children the Inquisitours appointed of the Prelates aboue recited or where else soeuer vnto whome these present letters shall come greeting and Apostolicall benediction Amongst all other pastorall cares where with we are oppressed this chefly and specially doth inforce vs that heretikes with their false doctrine and errours being vtterly expulsed from amōgst the cōpany of Christen mē and rooted out so farre forth as God will make vs able to do the right and Catholike faith may remaine sound and vndefiled and that all Christian people immoueable and iuiolate may stande and abide in the sinceritie of the same fayth the whole vayle of obscuritie being remoued But lately in diuers places of the world but especially in Bohemia and the Dukedome of Morauia and in the straights adioining thereunto certaine Archheretickes haue risen and sprong vp not against one only but against diuers sundry documēts of the Catholike faith being landlopers schismatikes and seditious persons fraught with diuelish pride Woluish madnes deceiued by the subtlety of Sathan and frō one euill vanity brought to a worse Who although they rose vp sprang in diuers parts of the world yet agreed they all in one hauing their tailes as it were knit together to wit Iohn Wickliffe of England I. Hus of Bohemia Hierome of Prage of dammable memorie who drew with thē no small nūber to miserable ruine and infidelitie For when as those such like pestiferous persons did in the beginning of their poisoned doctrine obstinately sow and spread abroad peruerse false opinions the prelates who had the regiment execution of the iudiciall power like dumme dogs not able to barke neither yet reuenging speedely with the Apostle all such disobediēce nor regarding corporally to cast out of the lords house as they were enioined by the canons those subtill and pestilēt Archheretickes and their Woluish fury and cruelty with all expedition but suffering their false and pernicious doctrine negligētly by their ouerlong delaies to growe and waxe strōg a great multitude of people in stead of true doctrine receiued those things which they did lōg falsly pernitiously and damnably sow among them and geuing credite vnto them fell from the right faith and are intangled the more pitie in the foule errors of Paganisme In so much that those Archheretickes and suche as spring of them haue infected the Catholicke flock of Christ in diuers climates of the world and parts bordering vpon the same and haue caused them to putrifie in the filthie dunghill of their lies Wherefore the generall Synode of Constance was compelled with Sainct Augustine to exclaime against so great and ruinous a plague of faythfull men and of the sound and true faith it selfe saieng what shall the Soueraigne medicine of the Church do wyth motherly loue seeking the health of hir sheepe chasing as it were amongst a companie of men franticke and hauing the disease of the Lethargie What shall she desist and leaue off hir good purpose No not so But rather let hir if there be no remedie be sharpe to both these sorts which are the greenous enemies of her wombe For the Phisition is sharpe vnto the man bestraught and raging in his frensie and yet is he a father to his owne rude and vnmanerly sonne in binding the one in beating the other by shewing therein his great loue vnto them both But if they be negligent and suffer them to perish sayth Augustine this mansuetude is rather to be supposed
Christ the sonne of God came not to be ministred vnto but to minister to serue how then can his vicar haue any dominion or be called Lord as you Panormitane will affirme forsomuch as the disciple is not aboue his maister nor the seruaunt aboue his Lord. And the Lord himselfe saith be yee not called maisters for so much as your only maister is Christ and he which is the greatest among you shal be your seruant Panormitane being somewhat disquieted with this aunswere the councell brake vp and departed The next day there was a generall congregation and they returned all againe vnto the chapter house after dinner whereas the Archbishop of Lyons the Kings Orator being required to speake his minde after he had by diuers and sundry reasons proued Eugenius to be an hereticke he bitterly complained detesting the negligence and ignauie of those that had proferred such a man vnto the papacie and so moued all their harts which were present that they altogether with him did bewaile the calamities of the vniuersall Church Then the Byshop of Burgen the Ambassadour of Spaine diuided the conclusions into two parts some he called generall othersome personall disputing very excellently as touching the three first cōclusions affirming the he did in no point doubt of them but only that the additiō which made mention of the faith seemed to be doubtfull vnto him But vpon this point he staied much to proue that the Councell was aboue the Pope The which after he had sufficiently proued both by Gods law and mans lawe he taught it also by Phisicall reason alledging Aristotle for witnesse He said that in euery well ordered kingdome it ought specially to be desired that the whole realme should be of more authoritie then the King which if it happened contrary it were not to be called a kingdome but a tirannie so likewise doth he thinke of the Church that it ought to be of more authoritie then the Prince thereof that is to say the Pope The which his Oration he vttered so eloquently learnedly and truly that all men depended vpon him and desired rather to haue him continue his Oration then to haue an end thereof But whē as he entred into the other cōclusions he semed to haue forgottē himself to be no more the same mā that he was for neither was there the same eloquēce in his wordes neither grauitie in Oration or cherefulnes of countenance so that if he could haue sene himselfe he would peraduēture greatly haue marueiled at himselfe Euery man might wel see perceiue thē the power force of the truth which ministred copy of matter vnto him so long as hee spake in the defēce therof But whē as he begā once to speak against hir she tooke away euē his naturall eloquence frō him Notwithstanding Panormitane and the Bishop of Burgen shewed this example of modesty that albeit they would not confesse or grant the last cōclusions to be verities of faith yet they would not that any mā should folow or leane vnto their opiniō which wer but meane diuines but rather vnto the opinions of the Diuines But the king of Aragons Amner being a subtill crafty man did not directly dispute vpō the conclusions but picking out here and there certaine argumēts sought to let and hinder the Councell Against whome an Abbot of Scotland a man of an excellent wit disputed very much and Thomas de Corcellis a famous Diuine alledged much against him out of the Decrees of the sacred Councell and with a certaine modest shamefastnes alwaies beholding the ground did very largely dispute in the defence of the conclusions But now to auoide tediousnes I will only proceed to declare arguments wherby the conclusions were ratified and confirmed not minding to intreate of th v. last cōclusions which cōcerne the person of Eugenius but only vpō the three first whereunto I wil adioine certaine probable argumēts gathered out of the disputation of the fathers In the first cōclusion is the greatest force and first to be discussed touching the which two things are to be required examined The one whether the generall Councel haue authoritie ouer the Pope The other whether the Catholike faith commaundeth it to be beleued As touching that the Pope is subiect to the generall Councell it is excellently well proued by the reason before alledged by the Bishop of Burgen For the Pope is in the Church as a king in his kingdome and for a king to be of more authority then his kingdome it were too absurd Ergo neither ought the pope to be aboue the Church For like as oftentimes Kings which do wickedly gouerne the cōmon wealth exercise cruelty are depriued of their kingdome euē so it is not to be doubted but that the Bishops of Rome may be deposed by the Church that is to say by the generall Councels Neither do I heere in allow them which attribute so ample and large authoritie vnto kings that they will not haue them bound vnder any lawes For such as so do say be but flatterers which do talke otherwise thē they think For albeit that they do say that the moderation of the law is alway in the Princes power that do I thus vnderstād that when as reason shall perswade he ought to digresse from the rigour of the law for hee is called a King which careth and prouideth for the common wealth taketh pleasure in the commoditie and profite of the subiectes and in all his doings hath respect to the cōmoditie of those ouer whom he ruleth which if he do not he is not to be counted a King but a tyraunt whose propertie it is onely to seeke his owne profit for in this point a King differeth from a tyraunt that the one seeketh the commoditie and profit of those whom he ruleth and the other only his owne The which to make more manifest the cause is also to be alledged wherefore Kings were ordeined At the beginning as Cicero in his Offices sayth it is certaine that there was a certaine time when as the people liued without kings But afterward when lands and possessiōs began to be deuided according to the custome of euery natiō then were kings ordeined for no other cause but only to exercise iustice For when as at the beginning the common people were oppressed by rich mighty men they ran by and by to some good and vertuous man which should defend the poore frō iniurie ordeine lawes whereby the rich and poore might dwell together But when as yet vnder the rule of Kings the poore were oftentimes oppressed lawes were ordeined and instituted the which should iudge neither for hatred nor fauour and geue lyke eare vnto the poore as vnto the riche whereby we do vnderstand and know not only the people but also the King to be subiect to the lawes For if we do see a King to contemne and despise the lawes violently rob and
Chalcedon tooke their conclusion out of the holy scriptures so did the Councell of Constance this which we now reason vpon And like as the one is an Article of the Catholicke faithe so is the other also And he which holdeth any opinion cōtrary to either of both is an hereticke Furthermore they seeme vnto me to dreame and dote which confessing them to be vexities wil not confesse them to be verities of faith For if they be verities I pray you wherof are they verities Truely not of Grammer much lesse of Logike and from Astronomy and Phisicke they are farre distant Neither is there any other man but a diuine that will graunt this veritie whome Scripture doth force vnto it of necessity if he do beleeue Christ or his Apostles Therefore this is a verity of the Catholicke faith which all men ought to embrace and he which obstinatly resisteth against the same is to be iudged an hereticke as the thirde conclusion doth affirm Neither let any man thinke it hard or cruell that he should be called an hereticke which goeth about to derogate any thing frō the power of the geuerall Councel which is confirmed by so many testimonies and authorities Also Panormitan alledgeth S. Hierome saying He which vnderstandeth the scripture otherwise then the consent of the holy Ghost doth require albeit he do not depart from the Church may be called an hereticke Wherupon it foloweth that he which vpon the wordes of Christ saying vnto Peter Dic Ecclesiae i. Tel it vnto the Church doeth not vnderstand by the Church the generall Councell vnderstandeth it otherwise then the sense of the holy Ghost doth require and there by may be noted as an hereticke And to proue that the sense of the holy Ghost is otherwise then he doth iudge it the councell of Constance doth declare The which interpreting those words Dic Ecclesiae i. Tel it vnto the churche spoken by the holy Ghoste vnderstandeth them to be spoken of the generall councell By these and many other waightier reasons the 3. aforesaid conclusions seemed true vnto the Diuines thorough them they also allowed the residue Now haue we suffiētly sayd as touching that which was before promised neither do I think any man now to be in doubt of these 3. first conclusions Now to returne againe vnto our storie it is our purpose to declare those thinges which happened after the conclusions of the Diuines for there are many things worthy of remēbraunce which also may happely be profitable vnto the posteritie When the disputation was ended and a final conclusion of these matters euen at hand the Archbish. of Millaine and Panormitane with the residue of their fellow ambassadors of the king of Arragon and duke of Willam armed themselues with all their power to lette the matter exhorting all men of their faction to withstand it with stout and valiant stomackes And first of all assoone as the congregation was assembled together the byshop of Burgen exhorted them to deferre the conclusion to tary for the Ambassadors of other Princes which would returne from Mentz After him Panormitane with a graue and Rhetoricall Oration spake in a maner as followeth I haue saide he had a cōmaundement by the prophet to cry without ceasing Which prophet sayd Cry out cease not lift vp thy voice as a trumpet If that in any matter at any time before hee ought to haue cried this matter specially which is now in hand lacketh crying and roaring out when as the state of the vniuersal churche is intreated vpon either to be preserued or vtterly ouerthrown and that he hath cried so much in thys matter that he doubted not but the saying of Dauid was fulfilled in hym where hee sayeth Laboraui clamans raucae sunt factae fauces meae I haue laboured crying out that my iawes are become horce Notwythstanding that he would both now and as often as neede should require wythout ceasing still crie out and specially now in this most difficult and waighty matter where in hee required the sacred Councell gentlely to heare both hym and the Ambassadours of other Princes adding moreouer foure thinges to be considered in all requestes made of any man The which he also required the fathers now presently to marke consider Who it is that maketh the request What is required Why it shuld be required and what effect woulde come by the request eyther graunted or denyed As touching the first poynt he sayde The most noble kynges and excellent Princes wyth their prelates to be of great power and then reconed vp that kyng of Castill the king of Arrogon the Duke of Millaine and the Byshops of the same Princes rehearsing also the merites good deedes of the sayde kings also of the duke of Millaine But when as hee came to make mention of the prelates he coulde not restraine himself but began to wax somewhat hoate saying that the greatest number of Prelates were on his parte For if the Byshops and Abbotes were counted it were not to be doubted but the greatest part of them would haue this present matter deferred and forsomuch as the whole power of the councell doth consist in the Bishops it is not to be suffered that they being neglected and contēned that should be concluded whych pleased the greater part of the inferiours For the keyes sayde he were geuen to the Apostles to their successors which are the Byshops also that there are three kindes of Synodes Episcopall Prouinciall and Generall and none of all these without Bishops Wherfore the maner and order of the present Councell seemed vndecent wheras thinges were not weyed according as men excell in dignitie but by moste voyces Notwithstanding according to the most famous Epistle of Clement the Byshops were the pillers and keyes of heauen and the inferiours had no determining voyce but onely a consultatiue voyce with them wherefore there would be a great offence in thys behalfe if a matter of faith shoulde be determined without the bishops in which matter not only the bishoppes but also the secular Princes ought to bee admitted And for so much as they in the name of their princes desired to be admitted to the examination of thys present matter and would examine the matter more fully hee cōplained greatly how vnworthy a thing it was that they should be contemned or despised After many things spoken to this ende effect he passed ouer to the second part of his Oration declaring what it was that he required not gold nor siluer neither precious stones neither prouinces nor kingdomes neither a thing hard to be done but that only the delay of the sacred councell was required that the fathers would stay in the processe against the Pope and in the conclusion and determination of matters which are now in hand Neither shuld the delay be long but only vntil the returne of the Ambassadors from Mentz whome he knew well would returne very shortly That
to be admitted with the bishops to the deciding of hard doubtfull matters Neither ought we to be ashamed to follow the example of that most sacred and great Councell which also followeth the examples of the Councell of Pisa and the great Councell at Lateran wherein it is not to be doubted but that the Priestes did ioyntly iudge together with the byshops Moreouer if Abbotes as we do see it obserued in all Councels haue a determining voice which notwithstanding were not instituted by Christ why should not priests haue the same whose order Christ ordayned by hys Apostles Hereupon also if one byshops shoulde haue a determining voice nothing should be done but what pleased that Italian nation the whith alone doth exceed all other nations or at the least is equall with them in number of byshops And howsoeuer it be I iudge it in this behalf to be a work of God that the inferiours shold be admitted to the determinations for God hath nowe reuealed that vnto little ones which he hath hidden from the wise Behold you do see the zeale constancy vprightnes and magnanimitie of these inferiours Where should the councell now be if onely bishops and Cardinals shoulde haue their voice Where should the authoritie of the Councels be Where should the Catholicke fayth be Where shoulde the decrees and reformation be For all things haue now a long time bene vnder the will of Eugenius and he had now obtained hys wicked naughty purpose except these inferiours whome you now contemne had withstād him These are they which haue contemned the priuation made by Eugenius These I say are they which haue not regarded hys threatninges spoyle and persecution These are they which being takē imprisoned tormented haue not fered to defend the trueth of the Councell yea euen these are they who albeit they were by Eugenius deliuered ouer for a pray yet would they still continue in the sacred coūcell and feared not to to suffer warre famine most cruel pestilence and finally what thing is it that these men haue not willingly suffered for the right and equity of the councel you might haue heard this inferior sort euen in the midst of their tribulations with a loud voycr cry out and say albeit that all men become obedient vnto that subuerter of the Church Eugenius and that euery man do depart from the veritie of the fayth and constitutions of the fathers consēting vnto the commaundementes of Eugeneus yet we our brethren will be constant and doubt not to dye for the truth and traditions of the holy fathers the which in deed they haue done Neither could they be feared with threatnings or discouraged with any spoyles neither could any feare or hope turne them from their most blessed purpose and to speake somewhat of mine own order whether any Cardinals haue done the like or no that iudge you As for Byshops whō Panormitane alone wold haue to determine you see how few of them are on our part euen they which are here present are not able by vertue to ouercome iniquitie they feare the terrene power and commit offence with their hast Haue ye not heard how they al sayd they would consent vnto the kinges will and pleasure But the inferiors are they which haue had truth righteousnes god himselfe before their eyes they are greatly to be commended for shewing themselues such men vnto the Church of God But why do I defend that cause of these inferiours When as some will also exclude those byshops which are but byshops by name and title and haue no possession of the Church from our company not vnderstanding that whilest they go about to put backe those mē they do condemne Peter and the other Apostles who as it is euident were long without any great flocke neither was Rome vnto Peter nor Ierusalem vnto Iames at anye tyme wholy obedient for at that tyme no great number of people but a small flocke beleued in Christ. For I pray you what is that we shold require of these byshops They haue no flocke but that is not their fault They haue no reuenues but money maketh not a byshop and as the Lord sayth Beati pauperes spiritu i. Blessed are y◠poore in spirite Neither was there anye rich Byshops in the primitiue Church neither did the auncient Church reiect Dionysius Byshop of Millayne Eusebius Bishop of Uercelles or Hillary Byshop of Pictauia although they were neuer so poore and banished without a flocke But if we will graunt the truth the poore are more apte to geue iudgement then the rich because that riches bringeth feare and their pouertie causeth libertie For the poore men doe not feare tyranny as our rich men do whiche being geuen ouer vnto all kinde of vanities idlenes and sloth will rather deny Christ then lacke theyr accustomed pleasures whom not theyr flock but theyr reuenues make bishops deliting so muche in riches that they iudge all poore men vnhappy But as Cicero sayth nothing can happen better vnto a wise man then mediocritie of substaunce Wherupon it is written in the Gospel It is easiar for a Cammel to passe through a needle eye then for a riche man to enter into the kingdome of heauen But now to returne to a more full declaration of Panormitans words I determine to passe ouer two poynts which he pronounced in the beginning of hys Oratiō that is Qui petant cur petant i. who maketh the petition and for what cause they make their petition We graunt the they are great men men of power and as he doth affirme the they haue deserued good of the church neither do I doubt but that they are moued thereunto with a sincere affectiō But whether it be a small matter that is required or that the same effectes would ryse thereupon which he spake of it is now to be enquired A delay sayth he is required a delay for a few dayes A small matter a matter of no importaunce a matter easy to be graunted Notwithstanding let Panormitane here marke well that he requireth a delay in a matter of faith The verities are already declared they be already discussed and determined If now there shoulde be but a little delay it would grow to a long delay for oftē times the delay of one momēt is the losse of a whole yere here of we haue many examples Hanniball whē he had obteined his victory at Cannas if he had gone strayght vnto Rome by all mens iudgementes he had takē the city But for so much as he did deferre it vntill the next day the Romaines hauing recouered theyr force agayne he was shutt out and deserued to heare this opprobry Vincere scis Hannibal vti victoria nescis Hannibal thou knowest victory to get But how to vse it thou knowest not yet Likewise the French men after they had taken Rome and besieged the Capitoll whiles that they gredely sought to haue great summes
of great vnderstanding but lacking vtteraunce greeuously complayned that the prelates were contemned Neither had it bene sayd he any great matter if they had ben taried for which notwithout great daunger and expences went to Mentz not for theyr pleasure but of necessitie And afterward as it were smiling he sayd how mad am I the would haue the Prelates to be taryed for vntil they returne from Mentz when as they are not taryed for whilest they came out or the Duier of the Churche doe therfore as ye list If there rise any offence or mischiefe her â—upon neyther are we the Ambassadoues of Castell to or blamed neither can anye man of right inpute any thing to one most noble king Here were it long is reprate with what rebukes and taimtes they inuyed agaynst the Cardinall Arelatensis but especially the byshop of Milane rayled most teuellye vpon him saying yâ— he fostred mayntained a table of Sopistes and Scholemaisters that he had concluded in matters of faith with them calling him also another Cataline vnto whom al desperate and noughty persons had refuge that he was thew Prince ruled the Church with them and that he woulde not geue care vnto the Ambassadours of the most noble princes or to the most famous Prelates in this most wayghty matter Albagensis a man of great nobilitie descended of the Emperours bloud albeit he had neuer alienate hys minde before from the Councell yet least he should seeme to dissent from other Ambassadours of the princes made the like complaynt as touching the atteÌ„pt of the prelates After this it came vnto PanormitaÌ„ to speake who as he had a greater vehemency in speaking so also he did declare a more angry stomacke and mind for in the beginning of hys Oration he seemeth not to go about accordyng to the precept at Oratours to get the good will of the hearers but rather theyr hatred for he sayd that our sauiour sheweth foure signes in the Gospell whereby we should know the good from the reprobate for he whiche is of God sayth he heareth the wordes of God but you heare not the wordes of God because yee are not of God And agayne he that doth euill hateth the light And in an other place also by their fruites you shal know them And a good tree cannot bring forth euill fruit All which sayinges he wrested agaynst the fathers of yâ— Councel because they would not heare the words of God that is to say the wordes of peace which the Ambassadors had spoken because they fled from the light in the absence of the Ambassadours priuilye concluding and because in their deputation they had not holden and kept the holye day but had coÌ„cluded thereupon also because they had the vpper hand in the foresayd coÌ„clusion not by reason but by deceit As touching the fruits he sayd that the fathers them selues shuld meditate and consider how that if their fruits were not good they also themselues were not good that he did see an other Councell at hand where as he feared least these conclusions should be reuoked as the fruit of an euill tree and therefore they ought not so sodaynly to proceede in so wayghty matters and that he woulde be yet more fully heard before the Session as well in hys owne name because he was an archbishop as in the name of his prince which raygned not ouer one kingdome alone but ouer many Also he said that he heretofore by his words deeds and writinges hath extolled the authoritie of the Councel and that he feared least by these meanes the authoritie thereof shuld be subuerted At the last he required pardon if he had offended the fathers of the Councell for so muche as very sorrow and griefe forced hym to speake so The Abbot Uergiliacensis would haue made answere to those thinges whiche Panormitan had touched concerning hyis deputation but Arelatensis thought good that all the contrary part should speake first amongst whome last of all Ludouicus the Prothonotary the Homere of Lawyers rose vp And albeit that he spake vnwillingly yet when he had begon he could not refrayne his wordes And whiles he went about to seeme learned and eloquent he vtterly forgat to be good He sayd that the Councell ought to take heed that they intreated no matter of fayth against the Prelates least any offence should follow for that some would say it were a matter of no force or effect For albeit that Christ chose 12. Apostles and 70. Disciples notwithstanding in the setting forth of the Creede onely the Apostles were present thereby as it were geuing example that the matters of fayth did pertayne onely vnto the Apostles so consequently vnto bishops Neither that they ought hastely to proceede in matters of fayth whiche ought to be clearely distinct for somuche as Peter affirmeth the triall of fayth to be much more precious then golde which is tryed by the fire And if the Bishops be contemned which are called the pillers and keyes of heauen the fayth cannot seeme to be well proued or examined But at length he confessed that the inferiours might determine with the Bishops but denied that the least part of the Bishops with the most part of the inferiours might determine any thing From thence he passing to the matter of fayth sayd that those verities whereupon question was nowe had are Articles of fayth if they were verities of fayth And forsomuch as euery man should be bounde for to beleue those therefore he would be better instructed taught in that matter whiche he shoulde beleue as an Article or fayth Neither should it be comely for the Councell to deny him his request which according to the rule of the Apostle ought to be ready to geue account vnto euery man whiche shall require it touching the fayth which it holdeth After euery man had made an end of speaking the Cardinall ArelateÌ„sis calling his spirites together made an Oration wherein he answered now the one now the other And first of all he commended the desires of the Imperiall Ambassadours which offered to intreat a peace and vnity but neither necessity nor honesty he sayde woulde suffer those thinges whiche are concluded to be reuoked He aunswered also that the petition of the Ambassadors of FrauÌ„ce is most iust in that they required to be instructed touching the fayth and that the couÌ„cell would graunt their request and send vnto them certayn diuines which should instruct them at home at theyr lodgings but the matter was already concluded could no more be brought in question that the Session was onely holden rather to beautify the matter then to confirme the same And as touching that which the bishop of Concen so greatly coÌ„playneth of he doth not much maruell for he could not know the processe of the matter when he was absent who being better instructed he supposed would speak nomore any such words forsomuch as a iust man would
great vtility ensued afterward to the kingdome of Fraunce All beit in processe of time diuers Friers there were whych wrote agaynste the same Ex lib. Pragin Sanctionis Amongst many decrees of the saide Councell of Basil in the 19. Session there was also a decree made touchyng the conuerting of Iewes and yong nouesses in Religion vnto the Christian faith Also that all Ordinaries should yearely at appoynted times prouide certaine men wel learned in the holy scriptures in such places where Iewes and other infidels did dwell to declare to them the truth of the Catholicke faith that they acknowledging their errour might forsake the same vnto the which preaching the said ministers should compell them to resort and to heare vnder paine of excluding them from occupying any more in that place prouided that the said Diocesanes and preachers should behaue thēselues towardes thē mercifully with all charitie wherby they might winne them to Christ not onely by the declaring of the veritie but also in exhibiting their offices of humanitie And to the intēt their preaching might be that more fruitfull that the preachers might be the better instructed in the tongues it was also in the same Councell prouided commaūded that the constitutiō made before in the councell of Uienna for learning the Hebrew Chaldey Araby Greeke tongue should by all meanes be obserued kept and ordinary stipendes prouided for thē that should teache the same tongues An other decree morouer in the 20. Session was enacted that whosoeuer was knowē or publiquely noted to be a keper of Concubines should be sequestred from all fruites of his benefices for the space of 3. monethes which fruites should be conuerted by the ordinary to the reparations or some other vtilitie of the Church if he did not so amend it was by the Sinode decreed that he should be clearely deposed from all his benefices Furthermore the said Sinode did greatly inuey against them which hauing the iurisdiction of the Church did not shame to suffer such whore maisters for bribes and money still to continue in their filthines c. By these decrees of the Councell aboue specified it is to be seene what corruptiō had bene thē frequented in the Church of God through the Byshop and courte of Rome For the more expresse declaration whereof we thought it not much impertinent here to inferre the wordes of one Martin Meyre writing to Aeneas Syluius touching and noting the saide corruptions the tenour of whose epistle here ensueth Vnto the reuerend father the Lord Aeneas Cardinal of Sene Martin Meyr Chancellor to the bishop of Mentz wisheth health I Haue vnderstand by certaine of my frends letters that you are created Cardinall I am glad for your part that you haue receiued so worthy rewardes for your vertues I reioyce also for my owne part that my frend hath attained vnto such a dignity wherin he may in time to come both helpe me and my frends But this is a griefe vnto me that you haue hapned vpon those dayes which seme to be troublesom vnto the Apostolike sea For there are many complaintes made vnto my Lorde the Archb vpon the Pope that he wil neither kepe the decrees of the councel of Constance neither of Basil neither yet thinketh himselfe bounde to the couenants of his predecessours and seemeth vtterly to contemne our nation and to seeke the vtter ruine thereof For it is euident that the election of Prelates is euery where reiected benefices dignities of what sorte soeuer they be are reserued for the Cardinals and chiefe notaries and you your self haue obtained the reseruation of 3. Prouinces of Germany vnder suche a forme as hath not ben accustomed or heard of Vowsons or giftes of benefices are graunted without number yerely stipends and half the reuenues are exacted without delay and it is euident that there is more extorted then is due The regiment of churches are not committed vnto such as best deserue them but vnto such as offer most mony for them and new pardons are graunted out daily to scrape and gather together monye Tithes are commaunded to be exacted without the consent of our Prelates for the Turkish warre and those matters which were accustomed to be debated and determined at home are now caried vnto the Apostolike sea of Rome A thousand waies are inuented and deuised how the sea of Rome may by subtlety and by craft extort and gette golde and treasure from vs euen as it were of the Turkes or Barbarians whereby our nation which was sometime famous and valiant which by their power and bloud conquered the Romaine Empire and was once the Lady and Queene of all the world nowe being brought vnto pouerty is made a handmaid become tributary being nowe in extreme misery hath of long time bewailed her cruell fortune and pouerty But now our nobles being as it were wakened out of their slepe haue begon to consider and deuise with themselues by what meanes they might withstand this calamity and vtterly shake of this yoke and bondage and haue determined with themselues to chalenge againe their former liberty This wil be no smal losse vnto the court of Rome if the Princes of Germany bring to passe that which they haue deuised Wherfore as much as I do reioyce of your late obtained dignity so much also am I mooued greued that these things happen in your daies But peraduenture Gods determination is otherwise his wil shal surely take place You in the meane time be of good chere and deuise according to your wisedome by what meanes the vehemencie of these floudes may be staied Thus fare ye well From Hasthaffenberge the last day of August Concerning the authoritie of this generall councell of Basill what is to be esteemed by the Actes fruites therof may be vnderstand of all good men Neither was it of any man doubted in the first beginning so long as the Pope agreed and consented vnto it But after the Pope began to draw backe many other followed especially of the richer sort of Prelates which had any thing to lose whereof sufficiently hath bene sayde by Arelatensis the Cardinall before In the number of those vnconstant Prelates besides many other was firste Cardinall Iulian the firste collector of this councell and Uicegerent of the Pope as by hys feruent and vehement letter written to pope Eugenius in defence of this councel may well appeare Wherin he most earnestly doth expostulate with the foresaide Pope Eugenius for seeking to dissolue the Councell and declareth in the same many causes why he shoulde rather reioyce and geue God thankes for the godly proceedings and ioyfull agrement betwene the councell and the Bohemians and so exhorteth him with manifolde persuasions to resort to the councel him selfe not to seeke the dissolution of the same The copie tenor of whose Epistle to the Pope if any be disposed to peruse the same we thought heere good to
hereafter following do testify And here ceasing with the story of Fredericke we will now procede to the raigne of Maximilian his sonne omitting diuers things els incident in the time of this Emperour as first touching the vnbrotherly contention conflicts betwene this Fredericke and Albertus hys brother and Sigismundus his vncle for the dukedome of Austria after the death of Mathias afore mentioned Omitting also to speake of the long and cruel war betwene the Prussians and Polonians with the religious sect of them which were called Tentones fratres sanctae Mariae in the time of Uladislaus Omitting also the strife and variaunce for the dukedome of Millain betwene Fredericus the Emperor Alfonsus Carolus duke of Orleance Franciscus Sfortia And howe the sayde Princedome being after geuen to Sfortia great warres were kindled long continued betwene Sfortia and the Milleners then betwene the Milleners and Uenetians and after betweene the Frenchmen and the Milleners All which tumultes and commotions as not pertinent greatly to the purpose of this story I referre to other wryters where they are to be founde more amply discoursed Thys as more properly belonging to the storye of the Church I thought good not to passe ouer touching such as were condemned suffered the paines of fire for testimony of Christ and his truth Of whom one was Iohn a pastor or a neteheard which was a keper of cattel The other was Ioannes de Wesalia although not burned yet persecuted neere to death vnder the raigne of thys Emperour Fredericus the 3. And first touching thys Iohn the Netehearde Thus wryteth Sebast. Munsterus That the Bishop of Herbypolis condemned and burned for an hereticke one Iohn whych was a keeper of cattel at a towne called Niclas Hausen in Franconia because hee taught and helde that the lyfe of the cleargy was ignominious and abhominable before God An. 1476. Ex Munstero The other was Doctour Ioannes de Wessalia who was complained vpon vnto Dietherus the Archbishop of Mentz by the Thomists vppon certaine articles and opinions gathered out of hys bookes Wherefore the sayde Dietherus fearing else to be deposed againe from his Bishopricke directeth forth commission to the vniuersities of Heidelberg and Colen to haue the mater in examination who conuenting together the yere aboue mentioned called thys Doctour de Wessalia before them making hym to sweare that he shuld present and geue vp all his treatises workes and wrytings what so euer hee had made or preached that being done they deuided hys bookes amongest themselues seuerally euery man to find out what heresies and errors they could His articles opinions were these That all men be saued freely and through meere grace by faith in Christ. Free will to be nothing Onely that we shoulde beleeue the word of God and not the glose of any mā or fathers That the worde of God is to be expounded with the collation of one place with an other That Prelates haue no authoritie to make lawes or to expounde the scriptures by any peculiare right geuen them more then to an other That mennes traditions as fastings pardones feasts long prayers peregrinations and such like are to be reiected Extreme vnction and confirmation to be reprooued confession and satisfaction to be reprehended The primacie of the Pope also he affirmed to be nothing Certaine other articles also were gathered out of hym by his aduersaries but in such sort that they may seme rather to followe their owne malicious gathering then any true intelligence of his minde whereof more is to be vnderstanded in this processe hereafter Thus when Wesalianus was commanded to appear there conuented together first the Archbishop the inquisitor the doctors of Colen and the doctors of Heidelberge with the masters of the same and the Rector of the vniuersity of Mentz the Deane of faculties Bachelers of diuinity and many other maisters of the same vniuersitie Canous doctors with the bishops Chanceller and his councellers besides many religious prelates schollers wyth a doctor of Franckforte the sumner bedels which all met together in the great hall of the Minorites for the examination of this Ioannes de Wesalia Frier Elton the Inquisitor first sitteth in the hyghest place then after him others according to their degree In the beginning of the examination first the Inquisitor beginneth with these wordes Most reuerent father and honorable doctors c. Our reuerent father and prince Elector hath caused this present cōuocation to be called to hear the examination of M. Iohn de Wesalia in certaine suspected articles concerning the catholique faith But something I will say before that may doe hym good and desire that two or three of them that fauoure hym or some other will rise vppe and geue him counsaile to forsake and leaue his errours to recognise himselfe to aske pardon which if he wil do he shal haue pardon if he wil not we wil procede against him without pardone And thus Wesalianus being cited and brought in the midst betwixt 2. minorites being very aged and hauing a staffe in his hand was sette before the Inquisitor Who beginning to answer for hym self with a long protestation could not be suffred to prosecute his Oration but was cutre off and required briefly to make an end and to tell them in fewe woordes whether he would stand to his opinions or to the determination of the church To this he aunswered that he neuer spake any thing against the determination of the Church but sayde that he had written diuers and sondry treatises in the which if hee had erred or were found to say otherwise then wel he was content to reuoke and cal backe the same and do al things that was requisite Then said the Inquisitor do you aske then pardon The other answered why shuld I aske pardon when I know no crime or error committed The inquisitour sayd well we will call you to the remembraunce thereof and proceede to the examination In the meane time others called vppon him instantly to aske pardone Then sayd Wesalianus I aske pardone Notwithstanding the Inquisitor proceeded to the examination reading there two instruments declaring that hee had authority from the Apostolicke sea after this cited the said Iohn to appear to hys examination Thirdly he commaunded him vnder paine of disobedience in the vertue of the holy Ghost and vnder paine of excōmunication of the greater curse from the which no man coulde absolue him but onely the Pope or the Inquisitour except onely at the poynt of death to tell plainly the truth vppon such things as should be demanded of him concerning his faith without ambages and sophistication of wordes And so being demanded first whether he did beleue vpon his oth taken that hee was bounde to tell the trueth although it were against himselfe or any other to this he answered Scio that is I know Thē the Inquisitour biddeth him say Credo that is I beleeue To the
learning came to visite him The furniture of his bookes cost him 7000. florens A little before his death his mind was to giue all away and to take a coule to go about preach but the Lord would not permit him His story requireth a long tractatiō which if place do serue we will not peraduēture forget With ij Popes that is with Pope Innocent Alexander vj. he had much vexation ¶ The names of the Archbyshops of Canterbury in this sixt booke conteyned 62 Iohn Stratford viij 63 Iohn Kempe iij. 64 Thomas Burchier xxxiij 65 Iohn Morton xiiij 66 Thomas Langhton  67 Henry Dene ij  Guliel Warham xxviij ¶ Heere endeth the sixt Booke and the first Tome A briefe note of Ecclesiasticall lawes ordeined by auncient Kings in this Realme FOr somuch as it is and hath bene a persuasion lōg gendered in the heads of many that the Bishops of Rome be the vniuersall heads of the whole militant Churche of Christ in earth and haue alwaies so cōtinued from the beginning of the primitiue time And that no Prince King nor Emperour in his owne Realme hath any interest to intermedle with matters and lawes Ecclesiastical but only the sayd Bishops of Rome to refell and remoue that opiniō out of the heads of all Englishmen as a thing most false and contrary both to histories of time and examples of ancient Kings gouernors of this Realme I thought to fill vp a litle end of paper here left with some such briefe rehearsall of lawes diuised appointed by Kings and rulers of this land for the ordering of the Church and causes Ecclesiasticall to the intent that all the world may see the gouernement of Christes Church heere in earth vnder Christ hath not depended only of the Pope from auncient time but hath ben rather directed by such kings and princes as God here had placed vnder him to gouerne the people of this Realme of England as foloweth heere in this present table to be noted ¶ A briefe recapitulation of auncient Ecclesiasticall lawes by sondry Kinges of this Realme ordeyned for gouernment of the Church before the Conquest ¶ Ecclesiastical lawes of King Inas or Ina. FIrst King Inas who reigned in this land the yeare of our Lord. DCCxij commanded that ministers should frame ther conuersation of life according to the forme in lawes prescribed 2. That infants should be baptised within 30. dayes 3. Item that no mā lay or spirituall free or bond should labour vpon the Sonday 4. Item he established immunitie of Churches Sanctuarie Also he tooke order for the true paiment of Church dueties and of the first fruites of all that was sowen to be payd at the day of S. Martin ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of King Alured or Alfred 1. KIng Alured after he had ordeined diuers iudiciall punishments for violating the holy precepts of God commanded by Moses he also cōfirmed and enlarged the priuiledge of Sanctuarie he laid double paine vpon such as committed offences in the solemnities of certaine feasts Also against them that committed sacrilege 2. He made a law against Priests committing murther 3. Also he made a law against whoredome adultery and fornication 4. He appointed daies of fasting and ceasing frō labour 5. Item he set order for making and keeping vowes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edward the elder and Gythrum the Dane kyng FIrst they agreed vpon the Sāctuary they forbad Gentilitie and Paganisine they layd punishment vpon the Clergy committing theft periurie or murther fornicatiō or any capitall crime 2. They punished Priestes that pretermitted their office in pronouncyng festiuall or fastyng dayes 3. They made a law agaynst all labour buying and sellyng vpon the Sabbaoth also for keepyng of feastes Itē for no execution to be done on the Sonday Also agaynst witches and sorcerers c. ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Ethelstane 1. KIng Ethelstan who reigned the yeare of our Lord 924. commaunded that euery Village of his owne should geue a monethly corrodie to a poore person 2. That 50. Psalmes should be song dayly in the Church for the kyng c. 3. He also ordeined punishmēt for witches sorcerers c ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edmund 1. AFter kyng Ethelstan folowed kyng Edmund about the yeare of our Lord. 940. who established and prouided lawes agaynst the vnchast liuing of Churchmen 2. Item he made lawes concernyng tythes with first fruites of euery mans croppe and almose money duly to be payd 3. Item he enacted that Byshops of their owne proper charges should repayre Churches and should also admonish the kyng for the furnishyng of the same 4. For periury also and for fighting within the Church he set lawes and paynes ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Edgar 1. KIng Edgar who begā his reigne about the yeare of our Lord. 959. amongest other cōstitutions Ecclesiasticall ordeined that the Sōday should be kept holy from Saterday at noone till Monday in the mornyng 2. Item he ordeined and decreed concerning liberties freedomes of the Church for tythes also and first fruites of corne and paying of Peterpence 3. Item for holy dayes and fastyng dayes 4. Itē that assemblies or Synodes should be kept twise euery yeare whereat as well the Byshop of the Diocesse should be present as the ciuill Magistrate ¶ Kyng Aethelrede Anno. 979. KIng Aethelrede also which succeeded after Edgar and Edward appointed diuers lawes for publicke regiment whereof we finde but few touching matters Ecclesiasticall for tythes lightes feastes and nothyng els and therfore we passe further to the lawes of Canutus ¶ Ecclesiasticall lawes of kyng Canutus CAnutus the Dane kyng began to reigne in this lād in the yeare of our Lord. 1016. The said Canutus as Aethelrede had done before diuided his lawes into Ecclesiasticall and temporall 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons beyng accused of fightyng murder or any other offēce should purge thēselues therof 2. That Priestes should be degraded for periury and put in sureties of good behauiour 3. He prayeth Priestes that they will liue chast and commaunded other Religious 4. He limited the degrees of Mariage 5. Item he commaunded celebration of the Sabbaoth frō Saterday at noone till Monday mornyng as Edgar had done before forbiddyng markets huntyngs labours and Court keepynges duryng the sayd space 6. He ordained eche Christen man to come to the housell thrise yearely at the least That they search and enquire after Gods law and his commaundementes 7. That euery Christian man vnderstand the pointes of his fayth that at the least he learne perfectly the Lordes Prayer and the Creede and that whosoeuer can not the same shall be excluded from the Eucharist and shall not be receiued to vndertake for others in Baptisme 8. That Byshops and Priestes should doe their dueties that they cry out and warne their flockes when the Wolfe commeth 9. That at the Court of euery Shire the Bishop of the Dioces shal be present
Queene Elizabeth The trayterous murdering of the Lord Iames Regent of Scotland Martyr The chiefe cause of al these latter persecution in the Church is onely the priuate quarrell of the Bishop of Rome The plantation of the Popes supremacie proued not to be of God Iohn 8. Luke 18. The 3. question Apocal. 13. The two beastes in the booke of ReuelatioÌ„ described The second beast with the hornes like a Lambe The misterie of the first beast rising out of the Sea applied The Image of the beast resembled to the Monarchie of Rome Apocall 13. Of these 42. monethes and the exposition thereof read page 101. The wounded head of the beast in the reuelation what it meaneth The second beast rising out of the land pretending the hornes of a Lambe what it meaneth Apocall 13. The Misterie of the 13. chapter of the Reuelations expounded Ex platina in vita Gregoâ—ij 7. The Image of the old Monarchie reuiued by the Bishop of Rome Power to doe the workes of the beast before his sight Apocal. 13. The 4. question 2. Thess. 2. Religion of Christ spiritual and not corporall The Pope turneth the spirituall religion of Christ to a corporall religion The whole summe of the Popes Catholicke religion set forth in partes A man may be Catholique by the Popes religion without any working of the holy ghost The nature of tâ—ue Christian Religion described Saluation of man standeth onely in fayth of Christ. Fayth in Christ no light matter to fleshe and bloud Many thinges incident to saluation besides fayth but not as causes thereof Workes of sanctification how they come and follow fayth Esay 58. Math. 25. Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 1. Plat. de rep 8. Hippocrates Constantinus erus Ad Martyres Ad deum de inundantibus bellorum procellis Math. 16. Three thinges noted in Christes wordes The order of the disposition of this history 1 The suffering time of the church 2 The florishing time of the Church 3 The declining time of the church 4 The time of Antichrist in the Church 5 The reformation of the Church Church of Rome Foure thinges to be considered in the Church of Rome 1. Title 2. Iurisdiction 3. Lyfe 4. Doctrine The title of the Pope The iurisdiction of the Pope The iurisdiction of the Pope The properties of life in the Romish Clergy The doctrine of the Pope Pope siluester the second Pope Gregory 7. called Hildebrand Pope innocentius the third Pope Bonifatius the eight Equinocé That is in name onely and not in very deede Vutuocè That is both in â—ame and also in definition and effect agreeing with the name The Church of Rome as now it is is not Apostolicall but onely aequiuocè The argument of Pighius Hosius and Eckius for the aucthoritie of the Church of Rome Aunswere Fallacia aquiuoci The minor examined The maior examined A distinction The church of Rome distincted into a double consideration of tymes The 〈◊〉 of Rome how it was commendâ—d of the 〈◊〉 Doctours The principall obiection of the Papistes agaynst the Protestants Aunswere to the obiection The church of Rome reuolted from the Church of Rome An other obiection of the papists An answere to the obiection No man bound to follow the opinions of hys Godfathers in all poyntes vnlesse they be consonant in al things The church of Rome distincted froÌ„ the Church of Rome Two times of the Church of Rome considered and examined The first poynt The enormities of life in the latter Churche of Rome described Policies and practises of Rome to get mony XV. Practises of the newe Churche of Rome to get mony Summa totalis The iurisdiction and power of this new church of Rome examined This â—ewe Church of Rome in three poyntes challenged Nicen. Con. Cap. 6. Victor stopped from his excommunication by Ireneus Boniface the first falsefieth the Councell of Nice The 6. Councell of Carthage Appellations to Rome forbidden in England Appellations to Rome forbiddeÌ„ in Fraunce Ex Annonio de gestis FraÌ„corum Lib 5. Cap. 33. The Popes iurisdiction resisted in Fraunce Pragmatica sanctio The Popes iurisdiction concerning elections examined Platina Sabel Enead 8. lib. 6. ConstaÌ„tine the 4. Emperour of Constantinople The Popes bibliothe carie suspected The constitution of Constantine the 4. Emperour of ConstaÌ„tinople examined Rubrica de ordinatione Episcopi ex Caelestino Papa dist 63. Cap. Cleri Dist. 63. Cap. Sacrorum Libertie graunted to the Clergy and to the people to chuse their Bishop Carolus Magnus Ludouicus Pâ—us The decree Ego Ludocus dist 63. suspected Gratianus Volâ—teranus what ground they haue of their recordes Dist. 63. ca. Ego Ludouicus Election of the Bishop of Rome standeth vpon the coÌ„sent of the Clergy and the people of Rome The decree Ego Ludouicus proued fals Dist. 23. ca. In Nomine Domini The iudiciarie power of the Pope examined Georg. Turonens in Francorum hist. lib. 10. ca. 18. The Popes jurisdiction vsurped in geuing and disposing ecclesiastical promotions 16. q. 7. cap. emnes Basilicae The Councell of Nice cap â— The generall Councell of Antioch cap. 9. 9. q. 3. cap. per singulas Pragmatica sanctio sancti Ludouici Impropriations and first finites of benefices Institutiones canonicae sub Ludouico Pio. The wordes of Prosper Aug. ad Bonifac Vowsons and pluralities of benefices Three points wherein the Popes Church erreth in his iurisdiction 1 Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction falsly restrained impropriate to the Church of Rome which ought to be generally equall to all Churches Christian. 2 Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction abused and extended in the church of Rome further then the word limiteth Christening of Bels. 3 The iurisdiction of the Pope abused and vsurped in temporal matters where he hath nothing to doe Popes submitted in the olde tyme to Emperours Ex cap. 1. de iuramentis calumniat Dist. 97. cap. 1. Plat. in vita Euge. 2. Euidences prouing ecclesiasticall persons to haue bene subiect to their Magistrates in causes both Ecclesiasticall temporall Euidences out of the Scripture Dauid 1. Par. cap. 30.31 Ezechias 4. Reg. 18. The order of Abias was the eight order among the Priests 1. Par. 24. Salomon Iudas Machabeus 1. Mac. 10. 1. Mac. 14. Iosaphat 2. Par. 19. Iohn 19. Rom. 13. Theophilactus Aug. ad Bonifacium Aug. contra CresconiuÌ„ li. 3. cap. 5. Thomas de regim princip li. â— cap. 32. 1. Pet. 2. Gregor ad Maurit Aug. lib. 3. epist. 61. The Pope calleth king Lucius Christes Vicar 23. q. cap. 5. principes cap. Administratores Dist. 97. ca. ecclesiae cap. Victor Dist. 79. ca. Si duo 24. q. 3. cap. De illicita Ex Nouel 5. Iustinian Diuine seruice vsed in the vulgare tongue Clodoueus Concilium Aureliense Carolus Magnus Canonicall Scripture onely to be read in Churches Conc. Cartha 3. cap. 47. Bishops and Priests charged to pâ—each with diligence Superstition in Funerals forbidden Ex. Ansegiso Abbate lib. 1. cap. 76. Ludouicus Pius Ex Ans. lib. 1. cap. 20. Lib. 2. C de
hys owne promises Saluation standeth sure and certayne by Gods promise The place of S. Paule Rom. 4. expounded The 4. inconuenience The 4. principle aboue recited broken Ex Lindano in Epitome doctrinae Euangelicae The first errour of the Papistes touching good workes Hosius in 2. tom confessionis Cap. 1. The second errour of the Papistes in the doctrine of good workes Fayth the roote and cause of good workes Workes are not to be called good but by reason of fayth The office of fayth to iustifie The effect of fayth to bring forth good workes Fides per dilectioneÌ„ operans Gal. 5. The 3. errour of the Papistes touching the end of the law good works The end of the law and good workes peruerted Thom. Aquinas Hosius in 2. tom conses Cap. 1. The diuers opinions of their Catholicke Papistes how faith iustifieth The Popes doctrine agaynst the principles of Scripture The 4. errour of the Papistes touching the imperfection of man in satisfiyng the perfection of the law Agaynst the pâ—inciples of Scripture Precepteâ— and Counsayles Workes of supererogation Mens traditions preferred before the workes of Gods law Agaynst the principle of Scripture Erroneous doctrine of the latter Church of Rome concerning 〈◊〉 Original sinne 〈◊〉 it is Fomes peccati Concupiscentia Original sinne â—â—â—nuated False doctrine of the latter Church of Rome touching penaunce Contrition Confession Satisfaction True doctrine of repentaunce by the scripture Partes of repentance 1. Contrition 2. Fayth 3. New obedience The blinde ignoraunce of the popes Church in not distincting the law from the Gospel A Babilonicall confusion in the Popes doctrine What difference the Papistes put betwene Moses and Christ. Papistes make the Gospell a new law Papistes deuide the law into the law of nature the law of Moses and the lawe of Christ. The Popes Churche blinde in the office of Christ. The time of the law and time of the Gospell distincted Malediction of the law ceaseth in Christ. The vse of the law remayneth Christ and the law can not raygne together Ephes. 4. The power of the law is for a time The power of Christ is eternall Rom. 8. Colos. 2. The malediction of the law geueth place to Christ. The curse of the law is crucified and shall neuer rise agayne Rom. 7. Rom. 6. To be vnder the law and vnder grace expounded What is to be vnder grace Psal. 31. Act. 10. One remedy for remission of sins and no more Auriculer confession no remedy for remission of sinnes Remission of sinnes standeth vpon a generall cause and not particular The law crucifieâ— by Christ. 〈◊〉 meaneth Obiection Aunsâ—â—â— The cause of remission eueâ— one and perpetuall The promise of remission euer perpetuall Remission of sinnes freely promised without limitation of time or number The meanes whereby remission is promised is onely fayth The wordes of promise free and absolute Act. 10. Mans infirmitie impayreth not the grace of Christ but augmenteth it 2. Cor. 12. Rom. 5. Foure thinges concurre in remissioÌ„ of sinnes The Popes errours touching remission of sinnes detected What inconuenience riseth for Jacke of distinction betweene the law and the Gospell Erroneous doctrine of the papistes concerning free will Meritum de congruo Meritum de incongruo False doctrine concerning inuocation Mediator of intercession Mediator of saluation Christ a continuall Mediator by the doctrine of S. Paule Rom. 8. Christ onely being our Mediator of saluation what needeth any other Mediation of Sainctes Saluation falsely attributed to the blessed Virgine Idolatrous adoration of Reliques and Sacramentes Prophanation of the Lordes Supper False mâ—lting by Masses False doctrine touching Sacramentes The number Caâ—â—e finall The operation The application of Sacramentâ— Errours and abuses in Baptisme Baptising of Belles False doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning the Lordes Supper Idolatry coÌ„mitted to the Sacrament The Sacrament turned to an Idole ChauÌ„ging Worshiping Offering Eating Burning the body of Christ in the Sacrament of the Altar Absurdities and errours of the popes Churche touching Matrimony 1. Cor. 7. 1. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 4. Leuit. 18. Single life be it neuer so impure preferred before Matrimony The third part of christendome stopt by the Popes law to marry the Popes doctrine agaynst Priestes maryage and their Children The third part of the yeare exempted froÌ„ the mariage Mariage within the fift or sixt degree by the Popes law Gossippes inhibited to marry by the Popes law What inconueniences come by restrayning of mariage The corrupt doctrine of the Popes Churche concerning ciuile rulers and magistrates Rom. 13. The Phantasies and Antiques of the popes Churche concerning Purgatory Ex Thom. Mono alijs Manifest defection of the Popes Church from the olde fayth of Rome Contrarietie betweene the Religion of Christ and of the Pope briefly noted Christes doctrine is wholly spirituall No outward thing is required in Christes doctrine to make a Christen man but onely Baptisme and the Lordes Supper All doctrine of the Pope standeth onely in outward things A Christen man defined after the Popes doctrine Corporall exercise serueth to small profite Two thinges in this history chiefly to be noted The world The kingdome of Christ in this world The visible Church The Church of Christ deuided in two sortes of people Euseb. Lib. 1. cap. 1. Gods punishment for refusing the Gospel Tiberius Casar moueth the Senate to haue Christ receaued Christ refused of the Senate of Rome The vayne cause why the Senate of Rome refused Christ. Tertul. Apol. cap. 5. Euseb. lib. 2. cap. 3. The Senate and Citie of Rome plagued for refusing of Christ. Ex Suet. in vitae Tiberij Christ suffereth and riseth agayne An. 34. Sainct Paul conuerted An. 35. An. 39. Caesar. Caligula Caligula commaunded hys image to be set vp in the Temple of Hierusalem The abhomination of desolation standing in the holye place Herode miserably dyed in banishment Gayphas deposed An. 43. Ex Gotfrido Viterbiensi part 25 Claudius Nero. An. 56. Domitius Nero. The horrible wickednes and crueltie of Nero. Peter and Paule suffered for Christ. An. 69. Vespasian Emperour and Titus his sonne The destruction of the Iewes A note for all Realmes to marke The Romanes in contemning Christ punished by their owne Emperours Examples of the 〈◊〉 plague of God vpon the Romaine Emperours persecuting and resisting Christ till the time of Constantine Tiberius 〈…〉 Neâ—â— Galbe Ottho Vitelius Titus Domitian Commedus Pertinax Iulianas Seueras Gera. Bassianus Macrinus Deadâ—nerus Helagabâ—lus Alexande Seuerus Maximinus Maximus Barbinus Gordianus Philippus Decius Gallus Volusianus Aemilianus Varelianus Galienus Aurelianus Tacitus Florinus Probus Carus Dioclesianus Maximianus Galerius Maximinus Maxentius Licinius Brittaines Gildas Wickliefe and hys bookes condemned and brent for an heriticke after hys death Gods benefites toward England A caueat for England S. Steuen the first ring leader of all Christes Martyrs S Iames the Apostle brother of Iohn Martyred Act. 12. Hist. Eccle. lib. 2. cap. 9. Ex clemente Septimae Hypolyposeon A notable conuersion of a
generall councell The councell of Constance decreeth the Pope to be vnder the Councell The actes of the Apostles The cauncell of Nice The title of the Councels The constitutions of the B. of Rome are not the lawes of the church By the church the councell is vnderstand Simons obedience necessary in the Byshops of Rome The fauourers and mainteiners of the pope goe about to mainteine preferre the pleasure profit of one before a common commoditie The pope can abide no generall Councels Non obstante In the Popes Bulles The councel to be aboue the pope The full iudgemét of the church is not to be found but in the generall Councel No appealâ— to be made froÌ„ the couÌ„cel to the P. Acts 13. Gal. 2. Peter constrayned to obey the generall councell The decree of the councel of Constance The pope bound vnder the obedience of the generall Councel Diuers places rehearsed out of the Gospels and Apostles for authoritie of the Church and generall councels aboue the Pope Weight is matters intreated but onely in generall councels The Pope not sufficient of him selfe to connince or iudge heretickes The pope may erre Whether the pope may be deposed by the councell or not The places Tibi dabo claues regniâ—exlorum Pasce oues meas make nothing for the popes supremacye The Popes supremacie consuted Peter representeth the person of the church and not of the Pope The keyes geueÌ„ to the church and not to one man Pope Boniface erreth The B. of Rome vnproperly called the head of the Church The dote which say that the pope cannot be deposed for any other cause then for heresie Fruiteles braunches are to be cutt of If the pope be vnsauery salt he is to be cast away A note for all naughty prelats The wordes of â— Peter to Clement The epistle of Clement to Iames doubted The pope may and ought to be both accused punished for ill doing Whether the pope may be deposed by the counsell or no. The pope is rather to be called the vicar of the Church then of Christ. Pope Iohn 23. deposed and yet for no heresie Whether councells may be coÌ„gregated without the authority of the Pope They erre that say the Pope ought onely to appoint the councells Marke wherefore the popes will haue no generall couÌ„cell The first councell of the apostles The 2. couÌ„cell of the Apostles The 3. couÌ„cell of the Apostles The 4. couÌ„cell of the Apostles Generall councells in tymes past coÌ„gregated by Emperours not by popes If the greater part of the Church do consent a councell may be holdeÌ„ whether the Pope will or no. How the Pope is a schismaticke The Pope can not dissolue a generall councell against the will of the same The saying of Macrobius Whether the pope in certaine cases may dissolue the councell The definition of faith The definition of the catholicke faith Rom. 3. Catholicke what it is The councel of CoÌ„stance Vid. supra pag. 650. The wordes of the councel of ChalcedoÌ„ where by he is declared an hereticke that holdeth any opinion contrary to the councell Panormitan is noted and veriâ— well nipped by his owne supposition Tell the church that is to say the generall councell The Byshop of Burgen Panormitanes oration Foure thinges to be considered in euery request Panormitane would haue dignitie to be coÌ„sidered in couÌ„cell not voices Panormitane seemeth to delay the proces against the pope The 3. part of Panormitans oration Persuations of Panormitane The praise of Lodouicus the prothonotarie Bishops onely to haue determining voyce in councells It is no maruell why he alleadged no more or better matter for of noughty Lether no man can make a good shoe And note here how God with draweth his giftes when men dissemble cloke the truthe Truth seeketh no corners The patieÌ„ce and answere of Arelatensis Didimus reprehended that which was in his owne booke founde He meaneth Panormitane and Lodouicus the Prothonotary Marke O ye Bishops the couÌ„cell of Basill contendeth for you and ye will not vnderstaÌ„d it This was a â— true Cardinall out of whose mouth the veritie did speake which feared not the threatnings of princes neither sought any worldly glory or dignitie Marke what worldly pompe dignitie and wealth had brought the prelates to in those dayes Note here the great godlynes most christian saying of this good Bishop Truth many times dwelleth vnder the ragged cloke Steuen the first martir Note the finâ—etitie ritie of this good Bishop which stayed himselfe vpon the examples of the primitiue church not vpon customes popes Athanasius beeing but a priest and no Bishop vanquished an Archb. The name of priests or elders commoÌ„ both to Bishops and priests Paule Bishop of Antioch Paule the hereticke with his godly eloqueÌ„ce S. Augustines minde vpon this sentence Tibi dabo claues regni caelorum Byshops are of greater power then priests rather by custome then dispensation of truth Byshops and priestes ought to rule the church together Aeneas Siluius Note that Abbots were not instituted by Christ. Italy surmounteth all other nations in number of Byshops Note the terrible persecution of those dayes and the great constancie of the godly for the truthes sake O zeale of fayth worthie the crowne of martyrdom Eccle. 7. The bishops â—eare the earthly power but not God The bishops of the primitiue church what they were Poore men more meete to geue iudgement then riche for riches wealth and dignitie bringeth feare but pouertie causeth libertie * The Byshoppes in this age of the church what they are In matters of faith and religion there ought to be no delayes The eight yeare of the councell of Basill How subtelly they sought delayes The decrees of the councell of Constance If these thinges seeme so vntollerable what shall we say wheÌ„ as they make the Pope a God They which teach this doctrine are heretickes schismaticks but blessed are those heretickes for theirs is the kingdome of heauen A christian exhortation to constancy and martirdome This came so to passe 23. yeares after when Christendome lost Constantinople and all the east partes vnto the Turkes Examples of good men dying for their couÌ„trey The noble Laâ—cedemonians The blessed state of the life to come The worthy aunswere of Theodorus Cyrenensis No death to be feared for christs Church Example of Mariners HuÌ„ters Example of the 11. thousand virgins Iewes Patriarke of Aquileia Duke of Decke in â—weuia The Earle of Diersten The prayse of the citizens of Basill Humilitie sister to nobilitie Amodeus Archbishop of Lions Anno. 1438. Bishops that he at home haue toÌ„gue here to speake for the Pope Marke how they are turned back which somtime fauoured the truth are now become liers flatterers Constancie lacked in diuers of this councell Panormitane speaketh like himselfe Nicholas Amici a diuine of Paris The oration of Segouius Ambros. ad Valentinianum How farre wherein Bishops ought to iudge vpon Emperours He excuseth the Patriarke
Empire to gouerne and defend the fayth together Wherefore in that the Emperour sweareth to the bish of Rome in that is to be vnderstand no homage or fealtie made to the Bishop but onely is a Sacrament a promise geueÌ„ to defend the faith The which oth or sacrament so geuen giueth no maioritie to the Pope in any temporal rule but only byndeth the Emperour to be priest and ready to defend the fayth churche of Christ when need shall require obedience Wherefore where as the Pope leaneth onely to the electors authoritie to make the k. of Romaynes and taketh vpon himselfe alone to make the Emperor that as it is newly brought in deuised a late by pope ClemeÌ„t the 5. so is it contrary both to all auncient order and also derogatorie to the libertie maiesty of the sacrate Empire Agayne neither is that also lesse absurd and contrary to all right and reason that the pope in time of the imperiall seat being vacant taketh vpon him to haue the whole full doinges of the Empyre as lawful Emperour for the time Which prerogatiue and function by auncient orders of our forcelders shuld properly onely appertayne to the Palatine of Rhene the Constitution Clementine of the foresayd Pope Clement to the contrary notwithstanding Then in the end for his own excuse he in the presence of them al reciteth the publike confession of his fayth to answere purge himself of those obiections layde to him by the pope This did the meeke Emperour Ludouicke in that Councell yet all this not withstanding the sayd Emperour remayned still excommunicate till tyme variaunce fel betweene this pope Benedict and Philip the French king Wherfore to make his party good at least to haue some friendes to flee to he began to pretend fauour absolution rather for necessitie then for anye good will to the Emperour But not long after this Pope died of who this Epitaph was made Hic situs est Nero laicis mors vipera clero Deuius a vero cupa repleta mero After whome followed Pope Clement the sixt a man most furious and cruell Who renning agayne the former excommunications of hys former predecessors caused hys letters to be set vp on Church dores wherein he threatned denounced most terrible thunderboltes agaynst the sayd Lewes the Emperour vnlesse within three dayâ—s he shold satisfie to God and the Church and renounce the Imperiall possession of the crown The Emperour vpon this coÌ„meth to Francford and there ready to stand in al things to the ordinaunce of the pope sendeth his Oratours to the court of Rome to entâ—eat the pope of his fauour and good will towardes him To the whiche messengers the Pope answered againe that he would neuer pardon the Emperor before he gaue ouer and confessed his errors hereâ—ies and resigning vp his Empire to his handes woinde submit himselfe his children and all his goods to the will and pleasure of the bishop promising that he shuld not receiue agayn any part of the same but vppon his good grace as his will should be to restore them The heresie here mentioned which was to this Emperour obiected by the pope was this because as is aboue touched he vsed and executed the Imperiall dignitie after his election before he was of the pope confirmed Ouer besides the Pope sendeth to the Emperour by the sayd Oratours a certayne forme of a bill contayned in writing with certaine conditions which he commaunded to be geuen to the handes of the Emperor Here if the Emperour Lewis had had as much minde to set vpon the Pope with dint of sword as he lacked neyther occasion nor power so to doe what bloud might here haue bene spilled But the good Emperour sparing the effusion of bloud receiueth gently the bill and not onely with his seale doth confirme it but also sweareth to obserue all the conditions therof Which the pope hearing of doth greatly maruel But yet al this wold nothing help to mollitie the modest heart of this Pharao The Princes and electors seeing the bill of the articles and conditions whereof some sounded to malicious defacing and destructioÌ„ of the Empire abhorring the wickednes thereof desired the Emperour to stande to the defence of the Imperial Dominion as he had begoni promising that their assistance ayde to the vttermost thereunto should not lack Upon that other Orators were sent to P. Clement from the Princes desiring hym to abstaine from such maner of articles conceaued agaynst the state and maiesty of the Empyre The pope surmising all this to spring from Lewes the Emperour to the vtter subuersion of him and all his posteritie on Maundy thursday blustereth out most black curses agaynst hym also renueth al the former processes of his predecessor agaynst hym as agaynst both an hereticke a schismaticke commaunding moreouer the Princes electors to proceede in chusing a new Emperour The Archbishop of Mentz seeing the innocency of the emperour would not consent to the violating of his maiesty wherefore was depriued by the Pope of all his dignities Wherefore was depriued by the Pope of all his dignitie The other bishops electors as the Archb. of CholeÌ„ which tooke 8. thousande markes with the Duke of Saronye whiche tooke 2. thousand markes beyng corrupted with mony by Iohn king of Boheme elected Charles the sonn of the sayd Iohn whome Pope Clement eftsoones in hys consistory did approue Who seeth not here what matter was ministred by the P of warre and bloudshed betwene these 2. Emperours if the patience of Ludouicke had not bene more prudent to quench the fire then the pope was to kindle it Charles then the new Emperour elect sped hym to Aquisgraue according to the custome there to be crowned But by the Citizens there and the Empresse Ludouicus wyse keeping there about was repelled All this happened in the time and raigne of Edward the 3. King of England with whoÌ„ the sayd Charles with the French k. and king of Boheme set on by the P. encountred in warre where the king of England had agaynst them a noble victory and â—ue a great number of the Frenchmen and Almaynes and put Charles the new Emperor to flight In the meane tyme among the Princes and Citties of Germany what sorrow and what complayntes were agaynst pope Clement and those electors it caÌ„not be expressed For as they were altogether at Spires congregated in a general assembly so there was none among them al yâ— allowed the election of Charles or that cared for the popes processe promising all to adhere continue faithful subiects to Ludouicke theyr lawful Emperour But Ludouicke remembring his oth made before to the popes bill voluntary and willingly gaue ouer his Emperiall dignitie and went to Burgrauia where shortly after through the procured practise of pope Clement as Hieronimus Marius doth write poyson was geuen him to drinke After the whiche beyng dronke
consequently absolue any man confessing hys faulte being contrite and penitent for the same 16. It is lawfull for kinges in causes licenced by the lawe to take away the temporalties from the spiritualty sinning habitualiter that is which continue in the custome of sinne and will not amend 17. Whether they be temporall Lordes or any other men whatsoeuer they be which haue endowed any Churche with temporalties It is lawfull for them to take away the same temporalties as it were by way of medicine for to auoyd sinne notwithstanding any excommunication or other ecclesiasticall censure for so much as they are not geuen but vnder a condition 18. An ecclesiasticall minister and also the Byshop of Rome may lawfully be rebuked of his subiectes and for the profite of the Church be accused eyther of the Clergy or of the Laitie These letters with the articles inclosed being thus receiued from the pope the bishops tooke no litle hart thinking and fully determining with themselues and that in open profession before their prouinciall Councell that all maner respectes offeare or fauour set apart no person neither high nor low should let them neither woulde they be seduced by the intreaty of any mā nor by any threatnings or rewards but that in this cause they would execute most surely vpright iustice and equitie yea albeit presēt danger of life should follow therupon But these so fierce brags stout promise with the subtile practises of these Byshops which thought them so sure before the Lord against whō no determination of mans counsaile can prenayle by a small occasion did lightly confound ouerthrowe For the day of examination being come a certayn personage of the princes court yet of no great noble byrth named Lewes Clifford entring in among the Byshops commaunded them that they shold not proceed with any diffinitiue sentence against Iohn Wickliffe With which wordes all they were so amased and their combes so cut that as in the story is mentioned they became so mute and speachlesse as men hauing not one word in their month to answere And thus by the wonderous worke of God his prouidence escaped Iohn Wickliffe the second time out of the Byshops hands and was by them clearely dismissed vppon his declaration made of his articles as anone shall follow Moreouer here is not to be passed ouer how at the same tyme and in the sayd Chappell of the Archb. at Lamheth where the byshops were sitting vpon Iohn Wickliffe the story writing of the doing therof addeth these wordes saying Non dico ciues tantùm Londinenses sed viles ipsius ciuitatis se impudenter ingerere praesumpserunt in eandem capellam verba facere pro eodem istud negotium impedire confisi vt reor de ipsorum praemissa negligentia praelatorum c. That is I say not onely that the Citizens of London but also the vile abiectes of the Citty presumed to be so bold in that same Chappell at Lamheth where the Byshops were sitting vppon Iohn Wickliffe both to entreat for him and also to let and stoppe the same matter trusting as I suppose vpon the negligence which they sawe before in the Byshops c. Ouer and beside here is not to be forgotten how the sayd Iohn Wickliffe the same time of his examination offered and exhibited vnto the Bishops in writing a protestation with a declaration or exposition of his owne minde vpon the sayd his articles the effect whereof here followeth The protestation of Iohn Wickliffe FIrst I protest as I haue often before done that I doe minde and intend with my whole hart by the grace of God to be a true Christian and as long as breath shal remayne in me to professe and defend the law of Christ. And if it shall happen that through ignoraunce or otherwise I shall fayle therein I desire my Lord God of pardon forgeuenes And now againe as before also I do reuoke and make retractation most hūbly submitting my selfe vnder the correction of our holy mother the church And for somuch as the sentence of my fayth whiche I haue holden in the scholes and els where is reported euen by children more ouer it is caried by children euen vnto Rome Therefore left my deare beloued brethren should take any offence by me I wil set forth in writing the sentēce and Articles for the which I am nowe accused and impeached the whiche also euen vnto the death I will defend As I beleeue all Christians ought to doe and specially the Bysh. of Rome and all other priestes and ministers of the Church For I do vnderstand the conclusions after the sense and maner of speaking of the scriptures and holy doctours the whiche I am ready to expound And if they shall be found contrary vnto the faith I am ready to reuoke and speedily to call them backe agayne An exposition vpon the conclusions of Iohn Wickliffe exhibited by him to the Byshop ALl the race of mankinde here in earth beside Christ hath no power simply to ordayne that Peter c. This conclusion of it selfe is euident for as much as it is not in mans power to stop the cōming of Christ to hys finall iudgement but he must needes come according to the article of our Creede to iudge both the quick and the dead And then as the scripture teacheth shall surcease all ciuill and politicke rule here I vnderstand the temporall and secular dominion pertaining to men here dwelling in this mortall life For so doe the Philosophers speake of ciuill dominion And although the thing which is terminable hath an end is called sometimes perpetuall yet because in holy scripture and in vse of the Church and in the bookes of Philosophers most commonly that is takē to be perpetuall which hath no ende of tyme hereafter to come according to the which sense the Church singeth Gloria Patri c. nunc perpetuum I also after the same signification do take here this woorde perpetually and so is this conclusion consonant to the principles of the Scripture that it is not in mans power to ordayne the course and voyage of the Church here perpetually to last 2. God can not geue to any man c. ¶ To the second conclusion I aunswere vnderstanding ciuil dominion as in the conclusion before And so I hold that God first by his ordinate power cannot geue to any person ciuil dominion here for euer Secondly by his absolute power it is not probable for hym so to doe For so much as he cānot euer detaine his spouse in perpetual prison of thys life nor alwayes deferre the finall beatitude of hys Church 3. To the third conclusion Many wrytings or chartes inuented by men as touching perpetual hereditage ciuile be vnpossible The verity of this conclusion is incident For we must not canonize all maner of Charts what soeuer as Catholicke or vniuersal for then it were not lawful by any meanes to take away
Wherunto by the cōtentes of this scedule it is not fully answered and therfore you must answere therunto more plainely expresse declare your fayth opinions as touching those poynts in the same bill That is to say whither you hold beleue and affirme that in the sacrament of the aultar after the cōsecration rightly done there remayneth materiall bread or not Item whether you hold beleue and affirme that it is necessary in the sacrament of penaunce for a man to cōfesse his sinnes vnto a priest appoynted by the church The which articles in this maner deliuered vnto him amongst many other thinges he answered plainly that he would make no other declaration or answere therunto thē was conteyned in the sayd Scedule Wherupon we fauoring the sayd sir Iohn with benigne gentle meanes we spake vnto him in this manner Sir Iohn take heed for if you do not playnly answere to these things which are obiected agaynst you within a lawful time now graūted you by the Iudges we may declare you to be an hereticke but the said sir Iohn perseuered as before and would make no other answere Consequently notwithstanding we together with our sayd felow brethren and others of our counsell took aduise and by their counsell declared vnto the said sir Iohn Oldcastle that the sayd holy Church of Rome in this matter following the saying of blessed S. Augustine Ierome Ambrose and other holy men hath determined the which determinations euery catholicke ought to obserue Wherupon the said sir Iohn answered that he would beleue and obserue whatsoeuer the holy Church determined and whatsoeuer god would he should obserue and beleue But that he would in no case affirme that our Lord the Pope the cardinals Archbishops and Bishops or other prelates of the church haue any power to determine any such matters Wherunto we yet fauoring him vnderhope of better aduisement promised the sayd sir Iohn that we would geue him in writing certaine determinatiōs vpon the matter aforesaid Wherunto he should more plainly answere writtē in latin and for his better vnderstanding translated into English wherupon we commaunded and hartily desired him that agaynst monday next folowing he should geue a playne full answere the which determinations we caused to be trāslated the same day to be deliuered vnto him the sonday next folowing The tenor of which determinations here folow in this maner The fayth and determination of that holy Churche vpon the holy Sacrament of the aultar is this That after the consecration done in the masse by that priest that material bread shall be chaunged into the materiall bodye of Christ the materiall wine into the materiall bloud of Christ. Therfore after the consecratiō there remayneth no more any substāce of bread and wine which was there before What doe you answere to this article Also the holy church hath determined that euery christian dwelling vpon earth ought to confesse his sinnes vnto a priest ordeined by the Church if he may come vnto hym How thinke you by this article Christ ordeined S. Peter his Vicare in earth whose seat is in the Church of Rome geuing and graunting the same authority whiche he gaue vnto Peter also to his successours which are now called Hopes of Rome in whose power it is to ordeine and institute prelates in particulare churches As Archbishops bishops curates and other ecclesiastical orders vnto whom the Christian people ought obedience according to the traditiō of the church of Rome This is the determination of the holy church What thinke you by this article Besides this the holy Church hath determined that it is necessary for euery christian to go on pilgrimage to holy places there specially to worship the holy reliques of the Apostles Martirs confessors all sayntes whosoeuer the church of Rome hath allowed What thinke you of this article Upon which monday being the 25. day of the sayd moneth of September before vs and our felow brethrē aforesayd hauing also takē vnto vs our reuerēd brother Benedict by the grace of God Bishop of Bangor by our cōmaundement our counsellers and ministers Master Henry ware officiall of our court of Cant. Philip Morgan D. of both lawes Dowell Kissin Doctor of the decretals Iohn Kempe and William Carlton Doctors of law Ioh Witnā Thomas Palmer Rob. Wombewell Iohn Withe and Robert Chamberlayne Richard Dotington Thomas Walden professors of diuinity Also Iames Cole I. Steuens our notaries appointed on this behalf They all and euery one being sworne vpon that holy gospell of god laying their handes vpon the booke that they shoulde geue theyr faythfull counsell in and vpō the maner aforesayde and in euery such cause and to the whole world By and by appered sir Robert Morley Knight Lieuetenant of the Tower of London and brought with him the foresayde Syr I Oldcastle setting him before vs. Unto whom we gentlye and familiarly rehearsed the actes of the day before passed And as before we tolde him that he both is and was excōmunicate requiring and intreating him that he would desire and receiue in due forme the absolution of the Church Unto whom the said Syr Iohn then and there plainly answered that in this behalfe he would require no absolutiō at our handes but onely of God Then afterward by gentle and soft meanes we desires and required him to make playne answere vnto the articles which were laid against him And first of al as touching the Sacrament of the aultar To the which article besides other thinges he answered and sayd thus That as Christ being here in earth had in him both Godhead manhoode Notwithstanding the Godhead was couered and inuisible vnder the humanity the which was manifest and visible in him so likewise in the sacrament of the aultar there is the very body and very bread bread which we do see the body of Christ hidden vnder the same which we do not see And playnly denyed that the fayth as touching the said Sacrament determined by the Romish church and holy doctors and sent vnto him by vs in the sayd Schedule to be the determination of the holy Church But if it be the determination of the Church he sayd that it was done contrary vnto the scriptures after the church was endowed and that poyson was poured into the Churche and not afore Also as touching the Sacrament of penance and confession he playnly sayd and affirmed thē and there that if any man were in any greuous sinne out of the which he knew not how to rise it were expedient and good for him to go vnto some holy and discreet priest to take counsell of him But that he shoulde confesse his sinne to any proper Priest or to any other although he might haue the vse of him it is not necessary to saluation for so much as by only contrition such sinne can be wiped a way the sinner himselfe purged As concerning the worshipping of